ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Lords of Eros: Part 1
    Lords of Eros: Part 1

    Book 4: Sequel to the ‘Lost In Eros’ Trilogy

    In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Preface

    This is a direct sequel to the Lost in Eros series. Ideally, you should have enjoyed that trilogy before this sequel. The ‘Lost In Eros’ series is as long as The Hobbit and The Fellowship of the Ring combined! So, it seems fair to offer a bit of a recap here, (If the original series is fresh in your mind, you might want to just move a head a minute, to the beginning of the actual chapter, which does include a very brief bit of reminder.)

    This sequel is also split into audio episodes (or, parts;) that are each about 30 minutes, for podcasting format. The actual literary chapters vary greatly in length, but you’ll be notified when a new chapter starts, during an episode.

    In Book 1, "The Manor," two friends, Don and Toshia wake up in a strange bed quite removed from their normal circumstances. Their relationship, though quite close, was purely platonic, and yet here they found themselves in bed together and naked.

    Throughout the ‘Lost in Eros’ trilogy, Toshia struggles to find a way back to Sarah, her lover.

    In Book 2, "The Forest," Don, Toshia, and their three companions encounter a centaur, the Witches of the Glen, an attack by some ruffians,  & a nymph; before Toshia is then captured by the Sisterhood of Amazons. Toshia escapes into the forest again, where she meets and befriends the Beast, a lonely and very horny minotaur.

    Don and the others are caught by the Wizard. Once freed, Don leads his companions on a mission to rescue Toshia from the Sisterhood, fighting them in an epic kung fu battle that leads to him defeating their leader.

    In Book 3, "The Return," Don, Toshia, and their companions return to their quest to find the Sage of the Tower. Using a flying carpet provided by the Wizard, until it crashes them in a pool in the middle of an odd place called The Resort, which they are then required to stay at and experience the attractions, such as the Clockwork Club, the Jungle Room, and Ladies Night.

    Once they are allowed to proceed up to the tower, Don, Toshia, and Nicole relate their stories to scribes the Sage, who is actually able to give them some useful information. Among other things, they find out that they can get back to the "real world" by going downriver to a place called the Grotto of Ishtar, that there seem to be rings some people have that allow them to go back and forth between that world and Eros at will, and that one person, a Stephanie Ayers, has been at work trying to find out more about these rings for some time.

    Intent on returning home, Toshia leads Don and Nicole back to the Resort and to a riverboat landing, where the party basically splits up into those heading downriver to the Grotto (Don, Toshia, and Shelonda) and those staying behind at the Resort (Nicole and the others). After one last night together in the Jungle Room (where Don hoped to encounter the sexy and mysterious India, who he thought had one of those special rings), Don, Toshia, and Shelonda head off on the riverboat, to the Grotto of Ishtar.

    In the Grotto, Don reveals that he has decided to stay in Eros to try to secure one of those rings.

    Toshia finishes the ritual alone and wakes up next to her girlfriend Sarah without any noticeable amount of time having passed at all. That very day, Toshia gets a phone call from Don, apparently returned from Eros.

    Reunion

     Chapter 1.

    As Toshia pulled into the parking lot she was a bit surprised to notice how nervous she was. It had been a week since her adventures in Eros—a week since she'd fallen asleep next to Sarah, awakened next to her dear (and decidedly platonic) friend Don, in a strange world of witches and wizards, not to mention centaurs, satyrs, and at least one minotaur. What followed were weeks of weird and sometimes frightening adventures, as well as more sex than most people had in their entire lives. Early on, she and Don became lovers, but this was hardly the limit of things! Amidst her adventures, Toshia had sex with countless men and women, often at the same time, as well as the aforementioned satyrs and minotaur, only to eventually find a way to wake up once again next to her beloved Sarah, the very same night she had fallen asleep in the first place.

    Toshia might have passed it off as a bizarre, extraordinarily vivid dream except for the fact that her body bore the unmistakable evidence of her time in Eros. She was tanner and in better shape than when she'd gone to bed, and there were a few bruises that could only be explained by the vigorous sex she'd indulged in aboard the Maidenhead, the ship captained by the enigmatic Captain Sage. Strangely, Sarah hardly noticed any changes in her, but Toshia could hardly ignore the effects of her experiences in Eros, not just on her body but in her attitude. While the XYZ no longer coursed through her veins, making her body a perpetually revved up sex machine, she was still alive to the joys and possibilities of carnality all around her in a way that was quite different from her earlier life, though she had always thought she had a sex-positive attitude. In the last week, Toshia's sex life with Sarah had certainly been rekindled, but she had also noticed that she was keenly aware of the sexuality of the people around her, at work, in the park, at the grocery store, and so on. While there was no danger of her losing control and succumbing to temptation, she could hardly deny that she now had sex on her mind as never before. Finally, the last nail in the it-was-all-a-dream coffin was the fact that Don had called her, about six hours after she had awakened and quickly corroborated her experience in a rather one-sided conversation.

    They had agreed to meet the following weekend, Don traveling to spend the weekend—ostensibly just to catch up with his friend. That "ostensibly" was the rub. Toshia still hadn't told Sarah anything. Hell, she had no idea how to begin. "Hey, babe, so while you were sleeping, I was somehow taken to another world and had all kinds of adventures. Oh, and I had lots and lots of sex with other people, including Don." Toshia couldn't see any way to either convince Sarah she wasn't crazy, but even if she did that, how would she manage to make Sarah believe all that sex was something Sarah should accept? It was a mess, no question. Toshia hoped Don would have some ideas about this.

    One thing Toshia was sure of, though, was that there would be no shenanigans until Sarah knew the truth.

    This commitment was put to the test a bit when Toshia saw Don there, outside the Thai restaurant they'd agreed on as a rendezvous. He grinned so happily as he saw her, his arms felt so good around her, and his breath felt so warm on her neck, and then they were kissing, deeply, passionately. For Toshia it just felt natural. This was the nature of their relationship now. Still she managed to push him away a bit, smiling and blushing a little.

    "I haven't told Sarah yet," she admitted.

    He looked into her eyes, still grinning, "Oh, yeah, no, that's alright. It's just been so long; I've missed you so much!"

    "Well, a week isn't that long," she laughed.

    "A week for you, maybe," chuckled Don. "I was in Eros for years before I called you last week."

    "Years?!"

    "Yeah, there was a lot to get done," he smiled.

    Toshia noticed the dark metal ring he wore on his left middle finger. "You got one, eh?"

    Don nodded, "I did indeed."

    "What did you have to do?"

    Don blew a little raspberry, "Quite a bit, really. I'll tell you all about it, but let's actually get some lunch; I'm starving!"

    "Now that's the Don I remember," she laughed as he opened the door.

    Strangely awkward idle conversation filled the space around being seated and ordering—"How's Sarah?" "Good." "Work going alright?" "Yes. How's your semester so far?"—until they were able to get down to serious business.

    "Okay," Toshia leaned forward over the table. "Tell me everything!"

    Don laughed and said, "Well, where to begin, ?"

    "At the Grotto of Ishtar, obviously."

    "Okay, but I'm going to have to be brief if you want the whole story before we meet Sarah for dinner."

    "She works until six, so we have some time," Toshia said seriously, but with a smile. "Get on with it, Professor."

    "Okay, okay," he chuckled as he spread his hands out on the table. "Well, Shelonda and I swam back up to the longboat, which took us back to Sage's ship, which took us back to Rendezvous."

    "I think you're already leaving too much out."

    Don smiled, then looked around to reassure himself that the restaurant wasn't busy and that they were indeed sitting in the back corner, well away from the other customers, and then continued.

    "As before, but without your assistance, Shelonda had to make herself available for the crew. She didn't seem to mind."

    "I'll bet," Toshia grinned, "and what were you up to?"

    "Well, Sage watched me play with Megan and Jasmine again that afternoon, but she could tell my heart wasn't in it."

    "Aw," Toshia smirked, "but other parts of you were up to the challenge, I'll bet."

    "Well, yeah, but I was definitely less enthusiastic after saying goodbye to you. Sage picked up on this, and, honestly, we spent most of that trip talking."

    "In Eros? Crazy!"

    "I know, right?"

    Don leaned on the railing in front of him and observed the scene on the deck below. Someone had gathered sheets and pillows to make a fairly comfortable, and rather large, sex nest for Shelonda and her many playmates. As the sun set, and the crew finished their daytime duties, they cleaned up and joined Shelonda for what was rapidly becoming an epic gangbang. The red-golden light played over her dark skin as she knelt there surrounded by hard cocks, taking one after the other into her eager mouth, and then as she moved onto her hands and knees to receive cocks from both ends. It was hard for Don to make out details, particularly as the sunlight faded to be replaced by torchlight, but he could hear the unmistakable sounds of Shelonda's rising pleasure.

    "You travel in enthusiastic company," Sage observed as she came up next to Don.

    "So do you, Captain," Don smiled. "It's a wonder you keep them all in line."

    "Well, Megan and Jasmine are happy to help out with that, and most of them don't mind playing with each other. Some even prefer it."

    Don noticed that the good captain had dropped any piratic pretenses, at least for the time being. He decided to ask about what had been bothering him for more than two days, "What about you, though?"

    "What about me?" she asked with an arched eyebrow.

    "Well, for starters," Don paused thoughtfully, "do you ever lend a hand, so to speak?"

    Sage snorted a bit, "That would make it very hard to maintain discipline, wouldn't it?"

    Don nodded, "Perhaps, but you've never, not even as a special occasion?"

    "No," she said firmly.

    While he considered his next line of inquiry, Don thought back to everything he'd heard and surmised about Eros, including the situation he and Toshia had encountered in the castle of the Sisterhood.

    "You seem unique, captain," Don finally said. "I haven't met anyone else in Eros who doesn't seem very much interested in sex."

    Sage laughed, "You mean who isn't consumed by their urge to fuck."

    Smiling at her, Don nodded, "Exactly."

    There was a long pause. Below them, Shelonda was sandwiched between a burly sailor lying underneath her, who had himself deep inside her cunt, and a tall, black man who was fucking in and out of her ass. There were two or three men in front of her, apparently enjoying both the show and whatever she was doing to them with her talented mouth. Everyone seemed to be having a very good time.

    "I like you, Don," Sage said at last. "Go ahead and ask your questions."

    Don smiled, "I like you too, Sage." Then, after a considering his options, he asked, "Do you like sex? I mean, some people don't."

    She laughed, "Yes, I do like sex."

    "But you never, ?"

    "Well, yes, when I first got here, for like the first two days, I was just like everyone else. But then it occurred to me that I had completely lost control of myself. I like being the captain, Don. I'm not judging you, or anyone else, but I decide when and where to have sex, and with whom. If the answer is everywhere all the time and with everyone, I'm letting my urges use me as a means to their satisfaction. I wouldn't be a moral agent, hardly even a person, then. I'd rather be the captain."

    "You're a philosopher," Don grinned.

    "That was a long time ago," shrugged Sage.

    "You've been here a long time, but ever since those first couple of days, ?"

    She chuckled, "Well, now and then I fall off the wagon. Megan, Jasmine, and Sven don't seem to mind."

    "I'll bet they don't!" Don said with sincere admiration.

    "Were you like this before you got here, Don?"

    "Horny?"

    "Ha! No. I mean, so upfront about things."

    "Yeah, pretty much," he shrugged.

    "It's a nice trait. Don't lose it."

    "Thanks, 'don't plan to," Don laughed. He took a moment to admire her profile as she idly watched Shelonda getting picked up and then laid on her back with her legs splayed and ready for the next of her playmates. He found himself liking her nose almost as much as the curve of her breasts. He swallowed and asked, "So, um, feel like 'falling off the wagon'?"

    She smirked and gave him a sidelong glance, "Nice try, my friend, nice try."

    "So the two of you never, ?" Toshia asked as she sipped her tea.

    "Well, never is a long time," Don chuckled. "Let me tell the story. I promise not to leave anyone important out."

    "Just the scores of nameless women you pleasured along the way," she said wryly.

    "I'm sure the vast majority of them had names."

    "'Stands to reason," nodded Toshia. "Go on."

    "Well, Shelonda and I disembarked at Rendezvous, and made our way back to the riverboat landing."

    "Was the city easier to navigate this time?"

    "Yes, it was. I think it helped that I knew where we were going."

    "Were you able to get back in the mood?"

    "Yeah," Don admitted. "The non-stop orgy going on all around helped, along with the XYZ, naturally, but there wasn't a day or night that went by when I didn't think of you. Sure, sometimes it was in the middle of sex when I'd wish you were there to sit on my face, " he smiled across the table. "But you were always on my mind."

    She smiled warmly, "At least once a day."

    "And once a night," Don grinned. "Shelonda missed you too. She threw herself into the sex even more vigorously than before, but I could tell she was preoccupied when she wasn't, well, otherwise occupied. I asked her about it, and she said, 'I don't think I ever had a sister, except Toshia.'"

    "Damn, Don!" Toshia breathed, wiping a tear out of her eye. "Get back to the story."

    "Well, that's actually relevant. We went back up the river to the Resort. I wanted to see if India was around, Remember, she's the one I thought had one of these rings. She does, but she wasn't there. Anyway, I wanted to look for her and talk to the Sage again. But while we stopped at the Resort, I lost Shelonda."

    "What?!"

    Somehow it felt like much more than almost two weeks since they had left the Resort. As Don and Shelonda made their way past the various clubs and bungalows, he thought it seemed smaller and a bit less over-the-top. Certainly, Rendezvous had been bigger, but Don suspected it was a strange familiarity that rendered the Resort more prosaic. He felt most comfortable here. First, there was a lack of sinister mystery that had haunted their time in the Manor, and Rendezvous had very much felt like something to be passed through, both times. Plus, there was a nice variety here that he enjoyed, even if that variety was rather hokey, bordering on the ludicrous. He noticed that a few of the people lounging and frolicking about had bits of clothing on here and there, which reminded him of the garments Shelonda and he had discarded way back in that odd tavern outside Rendezvous and on the Maidenhead, respectively. This thinking reminded Don of all the travels and adventures he, Toshia, Shelonda, and the others had enjoyed, though that wasn't quite the word for all of it. With all this in mind, Don reached out and took Shelonda's hand. She smiled back at him.

    "Thank you for all your help, Shelonda, and for your support and company. You've been a very good sport."

    She laughed, "It's mostly been a lot of fun, really. I promised to help you and Toshia find your way home, and I'm glad I was able to do that, even if you decided not to go back."

    "Yes, mission accomplished!" Don grinned. "You did a fantastic job!"

    "All the sex was fun too," Shelonda winked.

    "Uh," Don pulled her close and gave her a kiss. "It definitely was! We should get back to that soon."

    "Good idea!"

    They might have stopped there and gone at it without a second thought, but they had already come to the Jungle Room, so they hurried inside.

    Again, Don was struck by the fact that the place was clearly larger on the inside. To this was added the fact that things had been rearranged rather radically in the last couple of weeks. The large wooden structure that had been the main feature—with its dancefloor and stories of open-air sex platforms, and a bathtub—was gone. Instead, more centrally located, there was a large wooden dance floor on the ground level of the "jungle." A vast, colorful canopy was spread over the dancefloor, which featured poles for dancing and big cushioned chairs for another kind of dancing. The whole assembly made up a kind of pavilion as the focal point for those coming into the Jungle Room. The pool had been moved back, so that it was behind the pavilion, and it now boasted a fountain shooting water high into the air, in addition to the waterfall, the source of which seemed to be bubbling up from a pile of rocks off to the side. The blankets, clearing, lounges and fire pits had been redistributed about the jungle floor, and Don was pretty sure the trees and treehouses had been relocated as well.

    "It's different," Shelonda said with a frown, as if to confirm Don's thinking. Then she shrugged and headed in, moving toward the dance pavilion. Don followed close behind, reminding himself that he needed to pay attention to more than her swaying backside.

    There were fewer people in the jungle than there had been before. There was a single woman dancing lazily around one of the poles, and another straddling the lap of the only man in that area. As he got closer, Don saw that the lap dancer was none other than Jaden, who flashed him a quick smile and wink before going back to her intent grinding in time to the music that filled the space below the canopy. Don smiled as he remembered the lithe, rather enthusiastic redhead.

    Coming out on the other side of the dance pavilion, Don wasn't exactly surprised that the volume of the music diminished considerably.

    Shelonda pulled up, and turned to Don with a smile, "Who was it we're looking for?"

    "India, but you didn't meet her before, did you?"

    "I don't think so, no."

    "Beautiful woman with long black hair, and dark skin, not quite as dark as yours, though," Don smiled. "I'll go look around for her. You should just relax and have fun, and I'll catch up to you in a bit. Oh, but if you see someone who might be India, try to keep track of her."

    "Will do," Shelonda grinned, then added with a saucy little smirk, "Don't take too long."

    Don watched for a moment as she sauntered off toward the pool. He thought a refreshing dip in the water would be quite nice, followed by a long session of fucking Shelonda, but he really was dead set on finding India if she were there. With a quiet little groan, Don turned to the left and started his search.

    Working clockwise around the Jungle Room, Don checked each thatch-roofed hut and treehouse. He found the big orgy bed/platform half-hidden among some brush, as well as a set of four hot tubs near one another, set up, he surmised, so that people could watch each other and easily switch tubs if they wanted. There was a single couple enjoying one of the hot tubs, and a pair of women apparently napping after enjoying themselves in one of the tree houses, but no sign of India.

    Don made his way back to the pavilion and had an opportunity to get a better look at the new (for him) dancer. She was a leggy blonde with the kind of body a Playboy centerfold would envy. Her long hair was tied up, showing off her long, graceful neck. She had large, firm breasts held in check by a skimpy bikini top, which was a rather unusual bit of clothing for Eros. Her sexy hips were wrapped in a silky sarong, and Don got a glimpse of a matching bikini bottom covered her sex—again, very odd for Eros. She smiled at Don and nodded toward the chair in front of her pole, which was criminally empty.

    Don would have happily taken that spot, but at that very moment, Jaden got off her admirer's lap and shouted, "Hey there, Don! Welcome back!"

    As the lucky guy got up and started to head toward the pool to clean up and cool off, Jaden crossed the dance floor and threw herself into Don's arms. Don reveled in the feeling of Jaden's tits pressed against his chest as her mouth met his with a passionate kiss. He held her body tightly against him as their lips and tongues got reacquainted, and then moved his hands down to squeeze her tight ass firmly.

    When they finally came up for air, Jaden smiled over to the other dancer and said, "I'm going to take a quick break, Robin. Think you can get along without me?"

    Robin gave a haughty laugh and said, "I'll find a way to manage."

    Don noticed that four or five guys had just come into the Jungle Room and were heading Robin's way, but then he was yanked to attention by Jaden tugging on his hand.

    "Let's go gang up on that cute friend of yours," Jaden suggested.

    "I like the way you think!" Don laughed. Before they got to the poolside, though, Don thought to ask, "Is India around?"

    "I don't think so. I haven't seen her since she was here redecorating the other day."

    Don wanted to ask about this redecorating, but he was suddenly distracted by the sight of Shelonda, who was quite busy at the moment. Beneath her was a strapping young black man who had his hands full with Shelonda's luscious tits, and presumably his cock up inside her cunt. Behind her, with hands alternately gripping her waist and caressing her tight ass, was a rather fit middle-aged guy who seemed to be fucking her ass. All of this was taking place on a wide chaise lounge that must have been stronger than it looked. Shelonda saw Don and gave him a big, very happy smile, but then went right back to encouraging her playmates, who Don suspected needed very little further encouragement.

    "'Guess we're too late," Jaden laughed. Then she pulled Don with her into the pool.

    Laughing along with Jaden's exuberance, Don ducked under the water, enjoying the refreshing splash and noticing that the XYZ, along with everything else, already had his cock rigidly hard. Jaden noticed this as well when her hand wrapped around his thick shaft and pulled him to her for another deep and lingering kiss. Don hugged Jaden's slender body to him with his left arm, as his right hand delved between her legs. Jaden pulled and twisted his cock insistently as his fingers stroked her lips, parting them and then pushing up between them.

    Jaden threw her free arm around Don's neck and pushed up out of the water to wrap her legs around his waist. He pulled his arm out from between them, using it instead to help support Jaden as she positioned his cock just right and then sank down upon it. Don groaned as he felt her hot sex enveloping him, pulling down on his cock until his head hit her cervix.

    They kept kissing, their tongues moving eagerly against each other, as Jaden rocked her hips in the water, grinding her clit against the base of Don's shaft and squeezing and stroking the rest of his organ with her exquisitely talented muscles. When she finally began to move up and down on him, Don's hands slid down her wet back to hold her ass tightly. Feeling her legs flex around him, Don helped to raise and lower Jaden on him as the water splashed around and between them.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Don could see the backsides of the men plowing into Shelonda, and beyond that, up at the dance pavilion, it looked like the new guests of the Jungle Room were gathered around Robin, who seemed to be on her knees. Shuddering, Don closed his eyes and focused on the sensations of this wild, passionate woman in his arms—her mouth on his, her arms around his neck, her tits against his chest, her thighs squeezing his hips, her hot cunt squeezing and pulling on his straining manhood. For herself, Jaden was using Don's body to stimulate herself to a fever pitch. Her earlier lap dance and the aphrodisiac qualities of the XYZ water combined with the passionate sex to bring her quickly over the edge. She cried out as the first wave hit her. Don held onto her body, shoving up into her as she clutched at him wildly. Jaden was biting his lip as he felt himself exploding up into her, a boiling hot geyser of condensed lust pumping into her.

    "Fuck!" Don breathed at last.

    Jaden kissed him, and chuckled, "That's how we welcome people back to the Jungle Room."

    "Wow! It's a very good way!" Don laughed.

    "I'm glad you like it," Jaden grinned as she rocked herself against him, still impaled on his persistently hard cock. Don noticed that the slender young man who Jaden had danced for earlier was now reclining at the edge of the pool, and Shelonda's threesome was taking a bit of a break.

    "Why don't we move this over to the hot tubs?" Don suggested with a squeeze of Jaden's ass.

    "Good idea!" she kissed him again, and slowly eased herself up off his cock. Then she turned around and easily loud enough to be heard by everyone in the area, "Let's all go to the hot tubs!"

    Soon Don, Shelonda, Jaden, the other three guys, and a petite woman of apparently Indian or Pakistani extraction with full breasts and a cute short hair style who Don had not noticed but who had been watching all the assorted sex in the pool, were playing in one of the hot tubs. Shelonda was sucking on the cock of the young man Jaden had entertained earlier, while Jaden was sitting back on the lap of the black guy with his cock up her ass and the middle-aged guy was fingering her cunt and sucking on her beautiful tits.

    Meanwhile, Don had the new girl, whose name he never did learn, sit up on the edge of the hot tub so he could go down on her moist cunt and sensitive clit. She was holding his head to her, gasping and shuddering with her second orgasm, and Don was about to rise up and slide into her ready embrace when he heard a familiar voice cry out, "Professor!"

    "And Shelonda's here too!" said a second voice.

    With a parting kiss to the woman's sex, Don looked around to see Amy and Nicole standing over the hot tub, both of them naked and every bit as beautiful as Don remembered.

    "Hi there," Don smiled. "Come on in and join the party."

    In what seemed like only seconds, Nicole had gotten Don's newest friend into a 69, and Amy was sitting in the tub with Don standing in front of her, his cock filling her talented mouth. This was the beginning of a long orgy that lasted for at least an hour. Ultimately, though, Don was left in the tub surrounded by his four lovely friends. Jaden was idly stroking his cock in the water, and Shelonda was sandwiched between Amy and Nicole, who were having a hard time keeping their hands and mouths off Shelonda's body. It was then that Nicole started to press Don for details about the quest to the Grotto of Ishtar and the return trip.

    Of course, since they were soaking in a hot vat of XYZ the story was interrupted by mischief several times. Don and Shelonda finally finished telling the tale and they all went to look for something to eat, but then returned to the Jungle Room where they took over one of the tree houses for a long, intense little orgy where the plan seemed to be to see how many orgasms they could give Shelonda, who was ultimately reduced to a quivering, giggling state before passing out. Don held her in his arms and the others, including Jaden, snuggled in around them.

    Just before surrendering to sleep, Don kissed Shelonda's shoulder and thought it was very nice to be reunited with most of the original sextet, particularly here in the Resort.

    "When I woke up, Shelonda was just gone," Don frowned. "We looked around everywhere but there was no sign of her, and no one could remember her getting up in the night. It seems that she just fell asleep in Eros and woke up back here, wherever she was originally from."

    "Damn," Toshia breathed.

    "Yeah, it was hard to take, I admit. I knew what was going on when you left, but this was a real punch in the gut. It hit Nicole and I hardest; the others seemed more inclined to just roll with things."

    "It doesn't sound like she was bored, though," Toshia frowned.

    Don shook his head, "No, definitely not. My theory has been that she felt fulfilled. Accomplishing our 'mission,' and returning to her friends, and maybe all the sex that day, all combined to maybe mean that she didn't need Eros anymore. She was ready to come back, so she did."

    Toshia reached across the table and took Don's hand, then said, "It must have been very hard."

    "Yeah, it was," Don smiled wanly. "However, for me it was quite a while ago. Ah, here's our food."

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    Don Meets Stephanie Ayers at the Disco.

    Chapter 2. The Lead

    "Hum, I've missed having food this good!" Don sighed. "I didn't miss it at the time, really, but now it feels like I've been starving for it."

    Toshia laughed, "I thought the same thing, and I was in Eros for a much shorter time."

    "It reminds me of that Star Trek: The Next Generation episode where Picard lives a whole life, " Don stopped when he saw the look he was getting. "Right; not the story you want me to tell."

    Toshia's smirk just made him want to lean across the table and kiss her, but Don shrugged and said, "Well, after we stopped looking for Shelonda, I thought it would be a good idea to check in at the Abbey of Records to see if Charlotte, you know, the Sage, could possibly give me any more information about those rings."

    "She didn't seem to know much, when we were there."

    "No, but I thought it was worth a try, particularly since India was nowhere to be found. Nicole came along, and we went through the whole sexy bathing and debriefing thing again. Unfortunately, though, as you guessed, Charlotte couldn't say more about the rings themselves, but she was helpful. She told us that that woman, Stephanie Ayers, had recently reported back in too. Apparently, she had discovered a lead."

    "This was the woman who had been looking for a way to get a ring for a long time, right?"

    "Right," Don nodded. "Anyway, Charlotte said that Stephanie had been there just two days earlier. Luckily, Charlotte told her that I might be looking for her, and Stephanie said she'd spend a few days hanging out at the Resort, and that she'd try checking in with the Sheriff's office at noon and sundown."

    Toshia was impressed, "That's a very lucky break! Did you catch up with her?"

    As they came down together from the Abbey, Nicole had been quiet and Don had been in a hurry, but as they came back into the Resort, Nicole apparently decided to speak up, saying, "So, if you have one of these rings you can come and go from Eros whenever you want?"

    "That's what I understand," Don nodded, still leading the way. "I mean, we don't have the particulars, but that's the idea."

    "That seems like a pretty damn cool thing to have."

    Don looked over his shoulder with a smile, "Thinking about joining me on my little quest?"

    With a laugh and a shrug, she said, "Sure, why not?"

    "It could take a lot of time, and we might have to go a long way," offered Don.

    "Something tells me we'll still have a lot of fun, Professor."

    Don had to admit that did seem highly likely. Then they had come to the sheriff's office. Opening the door, they were a bit surprised, oddly enough, to see the sheriff sitting on the edge of her desk, with cute little Mike on her knees in front of her, face buried in the pretty sheriff's cunt. As before, the sheriff was wearing cowboy boots, a light denim vest, a shiny six-pointed star badge, and a pleated skirt that was bunched up so her assistant, or deputy, could lick her properly. The sheriff was wearing her long, strawberry blonde hair in twin braid pigtails, and her vest had fallen open to expose her firm breasts and hard pink nipples.

    Don and Nicole paused there in the doorway, but only for a second, before they moved toward the two women, Nicole moving to the right and Don to the left. In another moment they had each lowered their mouth to one of the sheriff's nipples, sucking and flicking their tongues over her sensitive nubs. The sheriff groaned and shuddered with approval, so they kept at it until, only a minute or two after their arrival, the sheriff came with a whimpering shaking and gasping that Don found adorable.

    Obviously, it would have been rude to jump right in and ask the sheriff if she'd seen Stephanie Ayers. So, instead, he smiled at her and continued to caress her lean body. But then, Mike started more mischief, by moving over to the cunt on her right, that is Nicole's. Like Don, Nicole had given up on clothing days ago and so was unprotected from Mike's eager fingers and mouth, not that Nicole wanted any protection in that regard, and was, very soon, leaning back against the sheriff's desk as Mike eagerly lapped at her cunt and clit. The sheriff responded to this turn of events by grasping Don's hard cock, which had been pressed up against her firm thigh, and pulling him over in front of her.

    Don smiled and looked into her blue eyes as she guided his very ready cock to the mouth of her sex. He pushed forward, his head and thick shaft opening her up, and enjoyed the expression of unadulterated pleasure on her freckled face. To get more penetration, Don lifted her long right leg up, laid it across the corner of the desk, and then proceeded to fuck in and out of her, keeping her from scooting back from him by wrapping his right arm around her slender body. Next to them, Nicole had pushed Mike back only to get down on the floor with her in a tight little 69.

    The sheriff had her hands on Don's ass, pulling him into her insistently, and he was shoving up into her violently, grinding up on her clit with each thrust forward. Don held onto her with his left hand and used his right to lift her left leg up onto his shoulder, proceeding to fuck her harder and faster. The sheriff leaned back on the desk and looked up at him with eyes glazed over with feral lust and quickly approaching orgasm. She reached down between them with her slender fingers and began to play with her clit, and then she was crying out and whimpering as her climax tore through her lithe body. Don kept plunging into her as her cunt clenched and pulled on his cock. He loved watching her ponytails flailing about and her taut abs trembling as she rode the waves of ecstasy.

    "That was great!" she finally murmured. "Don, wasn't it?"

    "Ah, yes, exactly."

    "Did you want to see me about something urgent or do you have time to come for me?"

    Taken a bit aback, Don laughed and said, "Oh, I definitely have time for that!"

    "Good!" she nodded decisively. She pushed Don back and he reluctantly drew himself out of her. She promptly turned around and bent over her desk, spreading her long, muscular legs, presenting her backside for Don. The girls on the floor next to him were moaning and doing their best to distract him, but Don had no trouble focusing on the sight in front of him. He ran his hands up the sides of those beautiful thighs, under the skirt, which had fallen back into place a bit, and over her tight ass. The sheriff looked over shoulder, and said, "Fuck me, Don." With her freckles and ponytails, she was about the cutest young woman to ever say that to him, and he wasted no time in obliging her. Flipping the skirt up out of the way, Don pushed his cock down and back into her waiting cunt, shoving all the way in with one slow but intent motion.

    As the girls on the floor were bringing themselves to mutual, very loud, orgasms, Don held onto the sheriff's waist and pulled her back on his cock as he shoved into her again and again, feeling his balls slapping against her fingertips as she went back to playing with her clit. It didn't take much of this before Don felt his cock swelling inside the sheriff and his balls tightening. Then he was shoving hard inside her and groaning as his body clenched with all its might and spewed a hot flood of cum into her cunt and womb. He shuddered and shook, pumping what felt like an unending stream. He could feel the cum leaking out of her and running over his balls.

    When he finally began to regain his senses and equilibrium, warm hands pulled him away from the sheriff, resulting in an almost funnily long rope of cum between her messy cunt and the tip of his slick cock. Then Mike was there, eagerly sucking his cock into her mouth, as Nicole dove in to lick at the sheriff, burying her cute little face in the mess Don had left behind.

    "Hum" Toshia smiled, "but aren't you getting a bit sidetracked?"

    "Okay, okay," Don laughed, glancing quickly at his watch. "Well, eventually, the sheriff said Stephanie had been in earlier and said she would be at Club 69 that evening and would be wearing a red dress, 'at least to start.'"

    After spending at least an hour with the sheriff and Mike, Don and Nicole went for a dip in the pool, followed by a nap on a chaise lounge. Don was awakened by the pleasant sensation of Amy's mouth on his cock. She had snuck up on Don and Nicole as they slept but couldn't resist the sight of Don's casual erection. They were soon joined by pretty Liu and Toshia's friend Jimmy, from the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite, and the whole party spent the rest of the afternoon in a lazy poolside orgy.

    Eventually, after another dip in the pool to refresh themselves, they all set off in what Liu promised was the way to Club 69. Along the way they passed a few more interesting clubs, such as The Dungeon and the Drag Inn, as well as a street stand that offered the usual display of fruit and water. It was growing dark by the time they got to the last three clubs on that particular street. On their right was a brightly lit, mostly open-air affair called Mardi Raw, which was already busy with revelers enjoying the obviously New Orleans and Rio themed decor and music. Don was surprised how many people were wearing clothes, and even masks. Then he noticed a nearby shop they had just passed, the Wardrobery. Don thought that was probably where Stephanie got the red dress she was supposed to be wearing. He had half a mind to go in and see what kind of an assortment they had but decided that could wait. To the left of Mardi Raw, and taking up the end of the street, was a darker club called simply The Grotto, and then, opposite Mardi Raw, was their destination, Club 69.

    Don really hadn't expected to see so much neon in Eros. The building before them was white and seemed to be about fifty feet tall, though Don suspected it might be quite a bit taller on the inside. Over the four sets of high, black double glass doors that took up most of the street front, was a huge bright neon sign clearly identifying this as their destination. The "Club" was in blue, and the "69" was in searing red. There was a decidedly 1970s feel to it. Don started toward the doors, but Liu stopped him, saying, "Oh, people usually dress up a bit for the 69."

    "Ironic," Nicole said under breath.

    Since he wanted to check out the Wardrobery anyway, Don had no trouble smiling and saying, "Lead the way."

    It turned out to be a self-service clothing warehouse four floors high. The menswear was on the top floor, and Don and Jimmy were quickly able to find some fairly nice clubbing clothes that fit them. Don laughed as he saw the collection of actual disco shoes, platforms and all, that were available in one corner. Rather than risking his neck, he chose a more sensible set of shoes, though they did have three-inch-high heels that seemed rather precarious at first. When they gathered on the street out front, Don wasn't surprised that the three women were stunning in their sexy, slinky dresses. Both Nicole and Amy had selected silk dresses that hung from their necks by thin straps and came to an end just below their asses, Nicole's in white and Amy's in yellow. Liu was wearing a much longer red dress that had a very long slit up each side and a black cord cinching it in around her narrow waist. Each of the women had also selected very sexy high-heeled shoes that were bound to their ankles and calves by thin straps.

    Once again, Don was so glad he was in Eros where he could be very confident that he would soon be having sex with at least one of these gorgeous women.

    "Okay, we're looking for a thin woman with brown hair that comes down to her shoulders," Don reminded everyone.

    "And she's got big tits for her size," Nicole added.

    "Yeah, I guess she's about as tall as Nicole here," Don nodded, trying to remember if the Charlotte the Sage had said anything else. "And she should be wearing a red dress."

    "And her name is Stephanie," Nicole finished.

    "Oh yeah, that might help," Don laughed.

    They entered the club and, quite expectedly, they were hit with a wall of sound they had not heard at all on the street. The heavy four-four beat of standard disco music filled the space, throbbing insistently through the air. Don was sure they were hearing a version of Donna Summer's "I Feel Love." The vast majority of what looked like the ground floor was taken up by a flashing colored dance floor straight out of Saturday Night Fever. There were moving spotlights, strobe lights, and even a couple of mirror balls hanging from the ceiling. There were a lot more people dancing than Don had expected. Around three sides of the dance floor, excepting the area directly in front of the front doors, were semi-circular booths with padded seating for when a break from the dancing was needed. There were scantily clad wait staff moving about in this area carrying trays of fruit and glasses of water. Don noticed that the atmosphere, literally and figuratively speaking, was less intense than in the disco in the Manor. Things here were a bit less heady, not quite so loud, and certainly quite a bit brighter.

    As the party naturally headed for the dancefloor, Don caught Nicole's wrist, pulled her to him, and said, "Don't leave here without me, okay?"

    She smiled and nodded, then gave him a wink before swaying off toward the center of the dance floor.

    Perhaps because they weren't dancing in a fog of XYZ, and perhaps a bit because they were generally wearing more clothes, the dancers here were engaged in a lot less sex than their counterparts in the disco in the Manor. Now and then couples, and sometimes groups would leave the dancefloor and head for one of the booths off to the side, or disappear up one of the winding stairways Don now saw in the back corners, flanking a broad stage, which was currently unused and which itself surrounded a high DJ station. The crowd was the usual Erosian assortment of surprisingly healthy people ranging from apparent late teens to unusually vigorous senior citizens, though there were comparatively fewer of the latter. Almost everyone was wearing clothes, but there were a few happy nudists be-bopping away, and it was clear that some folks were in the process of slowly stripping off the clothes with which they'd started. People weren't really disco dancing, as such, at least not as far as Don remembered the style from his youth. Smiling at all the sexy bumping and grinding going on around him, he didn't think anyone would appreciate being corrected on that particular score.

    "By the way," Don paused. "I'm not really sure, but I swear I saw Adam Levine across the room."

    "What?!" Toshia laughed. "The actor? From Maroon 5?"

    "I know," he shrugged, "it's crazy, but I'm pretty sure that was him, wearing a white John Travolta suit and a black satin shirt."

    "Dancing?"

    "Well, not so much as standing there, getting a blowjob."

    "Crazy!" Toshia shook her head.

    Don did his best to scour the room for a woman in a red dress who might be Stephanie Ayers, but he had to admit that the chaotic lighting and the distracting bodies in motion made things a bit difficult. Half a dozen times Don found himself thinking he would love to dance with one or two of the lovely women moving so provocatively all around him. He had nearly crossed the entire floor, and was considering heading up stairs, both to see what was up there and to continue his search, when he felt a tapping on his shoulder. He turned to see a slender woman with thick, dark tousled hair framing her face. She had striking mascara and eyeshadow on as well as dark red lipstick, which amounted to more makeup than Don had seen in a long time. A sheer red dress with a wildly uneven hem hung from around her neck and clung to her generous bosom but left exposed her thin but muscular arms and shoulders, as well as one whole leg and the calf of the other, all nicely toned and tan. Don noticed that she also had a lovely long neck. She smiled a bit crookedly, and asked, "Looking for someone?"

    "Are you Stephanie?" he grinned.

    "That's what they call me," she nodded as she stepped up and slipped her arms around his neck. "You Don?"

    "That's me," he nodded, noticing that his hands automatically moved to her waist as they started swaying together in time with the music. He could feel that her body was extremely thin and fit, even for an Erosian. "I have to admit, you're younger than I expected."

    "What were you expecting?" she arched her eyebrow at him in a way that reminded him of Toshia, though the way the right side of her mouth turned up higher than the left was all her own.

    "I don't know," he shrugged, "but older, more experienced."

    She laughed, "Oh, believe me, I'm experienced! But yeah, I was just 20 when I woke up here, so I suppose I still look about that. Counting Eros years, though, I'm more like 40."

    "Well, you look amazing for your age," Don laughed.

    "Ha! Thanks," she smiled. "You're not so bad yourself."

    The music shifted to a slow dance, and Stephanie moved in closer, resting her head on Don's chest. Don adjusted his embrace to hold her tighter. He had to admit she felt very good in his arms.

    "Is that a banana in your pocket, Don, or are you just happy to meet me?" she smiled up at him.

    "Definitely the latter," he laughed, suddenly reminded of how odd the mores were here. He felt his cock rising against the unusual restraint of his slacks. Don decided to actually focus on the supposed business at hand, and said, "Charlotte said you had a lead on where or how to get those rings."

    "I do," she said. "We have to find a place, and it's not close."

    "No?" Don asked, but before Stephanie could respond, Nicole and Amy appeared.

    "Oh, there you are, Professor!" Nicole exclaimed. "Is this her?"

    "Yes," Don nodded, still holding onto Stephanie, but she pulled away to look at his two companions. Don made introductions, "Stephanie, this is Nicole, and this is Amy, and ladies, this is Stephanie."

    "Oh, they're hot, Don!" Stephanie said with a hand grasping his upper arm in a way he didn't mind in the least. "Where did you find them?"

    "In the Manor."

    "I haven't been there in ages," she mused. "Maybe I'll go back for a visit if this doesn't pan out."

    "Speaking of 'this', " Don prompted.

    "Oh, yeah, well, let's find a seat and have a chat, shall we?"

    She took Don's hand and led him and his lovely companions off to the nearest booth.

    Stephanie sat between Don and Nicole. Amy seemed to think this was going to be a sex break, so she sat next to Don and promptly started to unbutton and unzip his pants. It didn't even occur to him to stop her.

    "Oh, so she's not after a ring, eh?" Stephanie grinned. "What about you, cutie?"

    "Yeah, I'd like to be able to come back here, if I ever wind up leaving," Nicole smiled. "I love it here."

    "There's a lot to like, isn't there? Well, that's a nice banana, Don! Did someone call you professor?"

    "Yeah, I did that," Nicole admitted. She was casually caressing Stephanie's thigh, having been smart enough to sit on the shorter-skirted side of the young, well, not so young, woman. "He's a history professor back in the real world."

    "Well, the other real world, at any rate," Stephanie smiled, as she returned the favor by running her hand up along Nicole's dark thigh. She was also idly moving her fingers over Don's hand and forearm. "This is just as real as where we're from."

    Don was more than a little distracted by Amy's expert cock sucking, which had him at peak hardness already, but he managed to ask, "Do you have any idea how we go about getting a ring?"

    "Well, I actually managed to talk to a guy who had one. Now, that's distracting!"

    "Sorry," Nicole grinned. She had slipped a hand up under Stephanie's dress. In turn, Stephanie had parted her legs a bit further for her.

    "No, don't stop," Stephanie smiled. "Let's see how well I can resist, or how well you can distract me. Six of one, half dozen of the other. Where was I?"

    "Ah, you talked to a guy," Don managed. He found himself holding the back of Amy's head as she deepthroated him intently.

    "Yes, and he said he wasn't supposed to talk about it, but I can be very persuasive," Stephanie winked. "He said where I would have to go and said that I would have to 'undergo trials.'"

    "What kind of trials?" Nicole wanted to know. She had an impish grin on her face and had shifted around in the booth so that she was facing Stephanie more directly and could use her hand more effectively.

    "Oh, that's nice," purred Stephanie. "Uh, he couldn't say. Apparently, he thought they were different for each person."

    "Where do we have to go, though?" Don managed when Amy released his cock to strip off her little dress and toss it to the side.

    "Oh, those are very nice!" Stephanie said as Amy's tits hove into view.

    "Thanks!" Amy grinned. "Hey, why are you all still dressed?"

    "That's a very good question," Stephanie nodded.

    Just then, Liu and Jimmy came up. Liu exclaimed, "Oh, there you are! Is this her?"

    "Yes, I'm her," Stephanie said as she stood up to wriggle out of her dress.

    Don gaped at her athletic back, lingering on her tight ass, but then managed to croak out, "Stephanie, this is Liu and Jimmy, friends we made here at the Resort."

    "In the Temple, at the orgy," Liu explained while she also quickly slipped out of her clothes.

    Jimmy caught on quickly and was already half naked.

    Nicole, who hadn't missed the chance to get naked, was already pulling Stephanie back onto the seat next to her. Stephanie leaned back against Don and spread her legs for Nicole, who nestled between them, her hand going right back to Stephanie's moist sex. The two girls made out for a moment like that, and Don slipped his hand around Stephanie to cup one of her full breasts, teasing her nipple a bit. All the while, Amy kept sucking at Don's cock.

    Soon, Liu was laying back at the end of the booth as Jimmy expertly went down on her. Similarly, Nicole had kissed her way down Stephanie's body and was intently licking and sucking at her clit while her fingers pumped in and out of her very wet sex. Don was squeezing Stephanie's tit tightly, and her hands were, respectively, holding Nicole's head in place and clasping Don's hand. Don felt his pulse thundering in his temples as Amy inevitably brought him over the precipice into a shuddering volcanic orgasm that she directed to splash all over her pretty face. She laughed and then moved forward to rub her tits all over his twitching cock, getting cum all over herself.

    Don smiled down at Amy who grinned back at him, but then looked around to see if there were any other hard-ons in need of her attention. Don would have taken the opportunity to get undressed, but his arm was pinned to the back of the booth by Stephanie who was at that moment arching her back, pushing herself against Nicole's tongue. Don held onto Stephanie, now squeezing both of her tits in his hands, as she shook and cried out in orgasmic delight.

    While Nicole and Don caressed Stephanie, letting her bask in her afterglow a bit, a couple of men left the dancefloor in favor of the little orgy that was going on in this booth. One of the newcomers was happy to obey Amy's summons, standing in front of her and undoing his slacks, while the other moved over to caress Nicole's ass and legs as she lay on her belly between Stephanie's legs. It wasn't long before the first was getting an enthusiastic blowjob and the second was fucking Nicole from behind.

    "You travel in good company, Professor Don," Stephanie smiled up at him.

    "Yes, I do!" Don laughed. "Want to join up?"

    "At least for a while," she nodded as she sat up and turned to face him. "Why are you still wearing clothes?"

    Stephanie helped Don rid himself of what he was wearing as quickly as possible, before pushing him back on the bench and straddling his lap, holding his still hard cock up and then sinking down on it. Groaning with the exquisite pleasure of feeling his cock being enveloped by Stephanie's hot, wet cunt, Don ran his hands over her taut body, his eyes taking in every inch of her as she began to ride up and down on him. She held onto to the back of the booth as she ground herself against him and leaned in so that he could get his mouth on her tits.

    It was quite some time later when they had all managed to make their way up to one of the smaller, more private rooms upstairs, with the vague notion of finding a place to collapse after their orgy, that Don remembered that they had been in the middle of conversation when all the sex broke out. He kissed Stephanie, who was reclining in his arms again, but this time it was Jimmy going down on her. Don said, "So, you were saying, this guy told you where you needed to go, "

    "Oh, yeah," she smiled and then said something.

    "Ah, what was that again?" Don asked, quite sure that she couldn't have said what he thought she had said.

    "We have to go to the Hall of the Court of the Crimson Mountain King," she murmured with a combination of husky rising passion and exhaustion.

    Don could not resist laughing, so he did, long and hard.

    Chapter 3. The Valley

    "I don't get it," Toshia frowned.

    "Well, you know Grieg's 'In the Hall of the Mountain King,' right?"

    "Of course."

    "Well, there's this classic progressive rock album, by King Crimson, called In the Court of the Crimson King. Somebody apparently thought it was clever to put the two things together. At the time I thought it was hysterical."

    She cocked her eyebrow at him and smirked, "I guess you had to be there."

    "It gets better," Don couldn't resist chuckling a bit. "You know 'Kublai Khan,' by Coleridge? Well, it turns out the full name of the place we were looking for is the pleasure dome in the hall of the court of the crimson mountain king." He laughed again. "Nothing? Seriously?"

    Toshia rolled her eyes but smiled.

    "Anyway, " Don sighed. "The next day we got some decent hiking clothes from the Wardrobery."

    "Better than the ones we had before?"

    "Better than we got from the Manor, but as good as what we got from the Wizard. Plus, we scored some nice hiking boots and backpacks, which we filled with fruit and bottles of water."

    "You found actual bottles?"

    "Yeah, it turns out all you have to do is ask a blank and they'll get you one," Don nodded. "Stephanie had learned a bunch of tricks like that while she was running around all those years."

    "Cool."

    "I also retrieved the staffs we got from the Wizard. They were still in the lockers where we'd left them. Nicole didn't want one, but Stephanie took Shelonda's. Then we headed out."

    "Just the three of you?"

    "Yeah, Amy wanted to stay at the Resort, and Liu and Jimmy wandered off the next morning anyway."

    "I'll bet you were sorry to say goodbye to Amy," Toshia smiled.

    "Well, yeah, I was," Don grinned. "She was a lot of fun. By the way, Stephanie said that the way Amy and Shelonda, and Victor, though I never did see him again, She said it seemed quite odd that they followed us around so consistently. Apparently, the people who don't remember their other lives tend to be very easily distracted, and not inclined to form close friendships."

    Toshia frowned thoughtfully, "Interesting. What do you think about that?"

    "Honestly, I think it's just that we tried to be friends with them, and we didn't ever think of them as interchangeable fuck toys."

    "Well, sometimes, "

    Don laughed, "Yes, some of those orgies were like that, but we made an effort to treat the people we met, well, as people. Amnesiac, horny-as-hell people, but people."

    "Stephanie didn't do that?"

    "Not so much," frowned Don. "She'd been there a long time, which might have jaded her a bit, but I got the impression she never really thought of the forgetful as people. Remember, Robert the Scholar said a similar thing, about them being basically children. He said they don't really develop personalities, but I think he was wrong. I think they come to Eros with personalities, and the environment just serves to accentuate one particular side of those personalities—the horny-as-hell side."

    "I remember," Toshia grinned.

    "Also, it seems like there is a set of Erosians between the blanks and the forgetful: folks with fully developed personalities but who aren't the forgetful or the fully conscious, like us, Stephanie, and Nicole. I think the Wizard was one of those, and maybe Madeleine, too. I call them NPCs—it's a gaming thing, 'non-player characters.'"

    "I know what 'NPC' means, Don, but yeah, that does sound plausible."

    "Anyway, Nicole, Stephanie, and I headed out, looking for the Crimson Mountain. We reasoned that since it was, plausibly, a mountain, and we were very sure it wasn't downriver from the Resort or in the region from that river valley to the Manor, since we and Stephanie had pretty well covered that area, that we ought to head uphill, into the hills beyond the Resort and the Abbey of Records."

    "Makes sense."

    "It took a couple of weeks of hiking and climbing before we found anything of particular interest."

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    1 hr 1 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 24
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 24
    Whitney wants to see Andy's stern side.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Ash had been right; he was capable of this, as long

    as he knew it was being requested from him.

    "Nicolette told me that your old Master, Bill, was too

    heavy handed with the pain for her tastes, and that while you could accept pain
    as part of the scene, it wasn't something you wanted. But I'm starting to
    suspect that isn't entirely true either, is it? I saw that shiver run down your
    spine at the crack of my belt. You like pain, but Bill overdid it, I'm
    guessing?"

    "It's, it seems improper to speak ill of the dead,

    Master."

    "Whitney, as unfortunate as it is, the man is dead, and

    now you and I are working to establish the new normal. If I do not know where
    to find the peaks and valleys of your sexuality, I will be unable to provide
    adequate comfort, and that will bring shame upon me. Now do you want me
    shamed?"

    She looked up suddenly, shaking her head in abhorrence.

    "No, Master! That is the last thing your slut wants!"

    "Then speak to me about what your tastes are when it

    comes to pain and pleasure."

    The kneeling woman bit her lip just for a moment, as if she

    was fighting against some long standing tradition, but Andy held his ground,
    his eyes looking into hers unflinchingly. "Ah, yes, Master, this, your
    slut does like some pain, but her old Master could, from time to time,
    take it too far for her liking. When the nerves are singing, it is glorious,
    but when they wail, your slut finds it difficult to think clearly, and is not
    able to fulfill her purpose to her own satisfaction."

    "Then I'm going to give you a second safety word,

    Whitney, a sort of yellow flag, so that you not only have a 'stop' code, but an
    'ease off' code, so you can tell me that you're nearing the point where the
    pain is starting to redline and you would prefer it be eased off. Since your
    stop code is 'limoncello,' why don't we say your ease off code also be a form
    of liquor. Let's say 'galliano.' Agreed?"

    "Your slut understands and agrees, Master."

    He shook his head, clicking his tongue three times

    disapprovingly. "The word, Whitney. I want to hear you say it."

    She nodded. "Should the pain Master inflicts 

    "

    "Or his partners," he added. "The word should

    be applicable to Nicolette here, or anyone else I choose to lay down
    with."

    Whitney grinned a little bit. "Yes Master. Should the

    pain Master or any of his partners inflict cross from pleasurable pain to
    damaging pain, your slut will say 'galliano' as a call for easement of the
    pain, so that all parties remain enjoying their experience."

    "Good," he said. "And the initiation?"

    "As nervous as it may make her, Master, when your slut

    wants the closed fist instead of the open hand, she will implore you to tap
    into your most domineering streak and let that side of you run rampant all over
    her pliant and willing body." She seemed uncomfortable looking directly at
    him for too long, but was doing her best to remain looking up at him. "Any
    other rules she needs to know, Master?"

    "Only one final one, and I know it may cause something

    of a ruffle in your expectations of me, but I must insist upon it."

    "Speak, Master, and it shall be done."

    "Once each season, you and I will have at least one

    sexual encounter like two regular people, soft and gentle, with kindness and
    warmth. We will make out like kids, snuggle up against each other and share a
    genuine night where we will be naked and open and honest and transparent with
    one another, no matter how frightened and vulnerable with both might feel. A
    confessional night, where neither of us will get angry or cross, and no subject
    will be considered taboo. I know you trust in me exceptionally, Whitney, but
    once every three months or so, I'll need reassurances that it's still what you
    want, and that you're happy and satisfied with what you're getting out of our
    arrangement. Can you manage that?"

    Whitney giggled a little, holding a hand up to her mouth as

    if she was embarrassed by it. "Of course, Master. Just because she's a
    filthy cumrag most of the time doesn't mean she doesn't enjoy a good snuggle
    every now and again. Once a season is well within your purview to ask of her,
    and she will look forward to those encounters just as much as she does the raw
    and carnal ones."

    "Speaking of which," Nicolette said, "how do

    you want her?"

    "Remember, love," Ash whispered into his ear.

    "Go hard."

    "I'm perfectly capable of taking what I want,

    Nicolette," he said, laying the bass thick in his voice as he fished out
    his cock and grabbed Whitney's pigtails to pull her face down onto his cock,
    pushing her face onto it until he could feel the tip of his cock pressed
    against her throat. She was doing her best to use her tongue to swab his shaft,
    but the depth with which he'd forced himself was making it difficult to
    breathe, and even Nicolette seemed a little surprised he held her face down as
    long as he did before finally pulling her head back, a very desperate gasp of
    air rushing into her lungs.

    "Fuck," Whitney said quietly, almost in awe of the

    change he'd done. "That's it, Master, face fuck your little whore. Use her
    holes for your pleasure."

    "God, you lucky bitch," Nicolette sighed. "He

    is going to use you within an inch of your life. I remember when I first
    woke the beast up inside of him."

    "And I remember the first time he, we

    used you, Nicolette," Ash said, licking her lips. "You had a very
    talented tongue. Does your friend?"

    Nicolette shivered a little bit then nodded. "She's

    quite an excellent cunt licker, miss."

    Andy clicked his tongue again with a slight smirk. "I

    think you should probably call her Mistress, don't you?"

    He could see Nicolette's knees wobble just a little bit

    before she nodded. "Yes Master. I think Mistress Aisling definitely
    deserves as much respect as you bequeath upon her," Nicolette said.

    "And that goes for Niko and Emily as well," Andy

    said. "If they have orders for you, or for you Whitney, then you should
    consider them as though they came from my lips. Understood?"

    "Yes Master," both women said.

    "Your slut still wants more, Master," Whitney said

    quietly. "Is, is that proper of her to ask?"

    "Good," he said, stroking her face with his

    fingertip once more. "You're learning. Asking isn't just proper, it's a
    good thing." His hands yanked down on her pigtails once more, pulling her
    face back onto his cock, pressing it against the back of her mouth until he
    could see her eyes start to water up, then drew back as she let slobber drip
    from her lips, a wild eyed smile spread across her face.

    "More, Master," she pleaded. "Use her until

    you have nothing left to give. She wants, no, she needs to be fucked
    until she cannot get off her knees, until she cannot move from the floor."

    "Umm., my slut wanted to see the iron fist instead of

    the soft touch, so let me see,” Andy said, stepping away from her for a moment.
    He grabbed Aisling and kissed her for a moment, catching her off guard, but she
    quickly leaned into it, even as he was moving her around. He brought her over
    to a couch and then pushed her backwards, forcing her to sit on it.
    "Bottoms off."

    "Andy, you don't  " Ash started to say, until

    he looked back at her again, doing his best to give her a commanding stare,
    which stopped the sentence in its tracks. Then she reached down, sliding her
    sweat pants and panties off, before sitting back down, looking up at him, one
    of her hands starting to rub against her own cunt. "Like this,
    Master?"

    He could've sworn he saw her shiver in delight when she said

    that last word to him.

    "Good girl," he said to her. He reached behind him

    and grabbed one of Whitney's pigtails pulling her over, as she immediately moved
    as guided. "Now, you're going to use your mouth to tend to her, while I'm
    having a go at the other end. And if you aren't pleasuring her, I'm going
    to  "

    He was midsentence when Whitney lowered her face and

    immediately began licking and suckling at Aisling's cunt, flicking her tongue
    out against it in between moments of pursing her lips together, as Andy saw Ash
    gasp just a little bit, the most adorable squeak escaping her mouth before she
    leaned her head back.

    "Fuck, she must really want you to drill her,

    babe," Ash purred, "because she is working me good."

    "What am I to do, Master?" Nicolette asked.

    Andy grabbed a footstool, pulling it over before lifting

    Whitney up and onto it, so she was on her hands and knees atop of it, bent down
    to keep her lips pressed against Ash's snatch. He grinned, looking over at
    Nicolette. "Well, since your friend's mouth is full, you're going to have
    to teach her what dirty talk is supposed to sound like, and you're going to
    have to do it in between kissing me, so that I feel like the center of
    attention I'm supposed to."

    Nicolette nodded, stepping over towards him while he moved

    to position himself behind the footstool. "Yes Master, of course
    Master." She tilted her head up and then pressed her lips against his,
    almost nervously. "We, we don't kiss often, Master, but I'll do my
    best."

    "Hey," he said, trailing a fingertip along the

    underside of her chin. "If I'm not allowed to be nervous, neither are
    you," he told her with a sly wink.

    She giggled a little and then nodded. "Understood,

    Master. Now don't you think you've kept your good little whore waiting long
    enough?"

    "Making her wait is part of the fun of it," he

    laughed. His hand raised and then slapped down on the pale white cheek of her
    upturned ass, and he could hear her moaning against Ash's cunt, which in turn
    set Ash off moaning as well. "But I suppose you're right,”

    He stepped in closer, as he moved to line the head of his

    cock up against Whitney's snatch, finding it extremely damp, swollen and
    practically gaping open as if to invite him in further. He didn't take his
    entry slow, but instead thrust like a battering ram, stuffing every inch of his
    thick cock inside of her on the first go, until his hips were flush against her
    ass, and she moaned feverishly into Ash's crotch.

    "God, you're too good to your fucking whore,

    Master," Nicolette whispered to him, her hands stroking along both his
    chest and the back of his head, as she kissed his cheek and ear. "You
    should give that slut a goal, though, something she should strive to achieve,
    to show off what she's capable of."

    His hand slapped Whitney's ass again, another loud crack of

    flesh on flesh. "Tell you what, Whitney. Let's play a little game, shall
    we? Who cums first?"

    "She doesn't stand a chance against you, Master,"

    Nicolette giggled. "It hardly seems fair."

    "Oh, I'm not in this game, Nic," he replied,

    licking his lips. "If you cum first, Whitney, then this is all you're
    going to get for this evening, but, should you be able to make Aisling cum
    before you do, well then,” His fingertip teased against her exposed asshole,
    toying with it a little. "Then I'll have Nicolette grab me some lube and
    I'll make sure you can't sit down comfortably for days. Does that  "

    Aisling hissed in a sharp breath of air, and her thighs

    widened much like her eyes, as a carnal moan burbled deliriously from her lips.
    "Think you'd better get a move on, love," she said to him, breathily,
    "because she's not fucking waiting. Jaysus, she's fookin' good a'
    tha'."

    'Oh hell,' Andy thought to himself. 'Aisling's accent

    only gets dialed up like that when she can't think straight. Guess we're off to
    the races.'

    He suspected he was going to lose (and thus probably win)

    this little game, but he wasn't going to make it easy for her, so he started to
    piston pound Whitney's cunt with a fierce and seismic tempo, drilling forward
    into her as his left hand on her hip yanked her back into each forward slam.
    His other hand continued to swat and spank at her ass, trying to use as much of
    the palm of his hand as he could.

    "That's it, Master," Nicolette said, one of her

    hands slithering down to move so that she could rub her fingertips against
    Whitney's clit. "Make that fucktoy of yours work for it. She so
    desperately wants to you own all her fucking holes like a good little
    whore, but you shouldn't make it easy on her. You love that, don't you, slut?
    Getting rammed like a good little bitch? Master knows how to fuck you,
    doesn't he? You think you can succeed in the task he laid out for you?"

    He could feel Nicolette's fingertips grinding and rubbing

    against Whitney's clit, doing her best to try and make sure it was an actual
    competition, but Aisling made it clear this was about to be over.

    "Shit, love, I, I, I,” she said, her breath frantic and

    almost desperate. "Fuck, I'm fookin' cumming!" Aisling's hands
    grabbed onto her own tits and squeezed them as he saw her face scrunch up so
    tightly he thought she might implode. And then suddenly, he saw Whitney's head
    lean to one side, her fingers rubbing against Ash's cunt as the redhead began
    to spray, a blast of clear liquid gushing from her like a drinking fountain
    suddenly turned on, the arc high enough to blast some of it over Whitney's
    shoulder and onto her back before Ash slumped back onto the couch, three
    blasted groans firing off in quick, exhausted succession, delight and euphoria
    slathered over her face. "Fucking hell," she whined. "That's
    only the second time I've ever done that, my fucking toes tingle,”

    "Well then," Andy started, "I guess that

    I  "

    Nicolette already had a tube of lube in her hand, popping

    the top off it to drizzle it down the cleft of Whitney's pale ass, bringing her
    fingertips from the girl's cunt up to smear that clear liquid into her flesh,
    making sure to spread it around. "One step ahead of you, Master." She
    also dripped some down onto his cock and smearing it on the base of his shaft,
    using her fingers to jerk him a little when his prick wasn't lodged inside of
    Whitney's cunt. "She's quite the little buttslut, Master," Nicolette
    whispered into his ear. "But you can't take it easy on her. She wants to
    fucking feel it."

    "Then I'd better live up to my end of the

    bargain," he chuckled, sliding the length of his cock out of her cunt
    before he felt Nicolette lift him up, getting him angled and aligned properly before
    hier other hand pushed on the back of his waist, and he greased his cock into
    Whitney's tight little asshole as

    the pale girl erupted in the most whorish moan he'd ever

    heard, one so full of wanton desire than he almost wondered if she'd orgasmed
    just from him sliding inside of her back door.

    "Ffffffuck Master," Whitney whimpered. "Your

    little fuckdoll's wanted this so much since she arrived, to be completely owned
    and filled by you, to be complete again, to be owned again. Take your
    pleasure from your whore's tight ass, Master, until you have marked all of your
    territory. Complete her, Master. Complete your needy little slut!"

    He'd gotten this lesson multiple times so he felt now was

    the proper time to use it. He slid the fingers of his left hand along the back
    of Whitney's neck, feeling the collar on her skin before his fingertips
    penetrated into her hair, as close to the base of her hair as he could. Once
    his fingers were good and deep, he bunched them up into a tight fistful of her
    mane and gave her head a solid yank, feeling her knees buckle a little at the
    sudden forceful gesture.

    "That's it, Master," Nicolette dripped into his

    ear. "Fucking let her have it."

    With one hand in her hair and the other on her hip, he was

    cranking into her with a savage intensity he'd not even been sure was in him
    before that moment, his cock coring into her ass like he was trying to run her
    through on his shaft, his hand in her hair making her back curl, her face
    pointing directly at Ash's, as she continued to bubble with moans and whimpers.

    Ash surprised him by reaching forward and slapping Whitney's

    cheek. He couldn't tell how hard it was, but he suspected she'd only done it
    with enough force to get her attention, because she didn't even give them the
    ease off word. "Your mouth's not busy now, slut, so why's it so
    quiet?" she said to her.

    "Sorry Mistress. Please, Master, fuck your whore. Fuck

    her ass. Fuck it. Fuck it. Fuck it good and hard and fucking deep. She fucking
    loves it. She loves being your good little fuckhole. She loves being your
    little buttslut. It feels soooo fucking good, Master, feeling you
    stretch her open. Fuck, she fucking loves it, Master. Hammer that ass.
    Pound it. Break it. She can take it harder, Master. She wants it
    harder. Rape her ass, Master," Whitney said, while he started to really go
    to town on her, faster and coarser, making her reddened asscheeks clap into his
    hips each time he impaled her.

    "Maybe thank her for your orgasm, Ash," he said,

    his own breath starting to quicken.

    "Mmm, you'd like that, wouldn't you?" Aisling

    teased. "But okay." She slid forward, moving to sit on the edge of
    the couch before leaning forward to press her lips against Whitney's, her
    tongue immediately being greeted by the other girl's as Whitney continued to
    groan and squeal even as Andy railed her ass raw.

    "Pump that cum up her ass so she's shitting it for

    days, Master," Nicolette said, her tongue dragging against the shell of
    his ear. "I bet it makes her cum so hard she fucking passes out." Her
    fingertips had moved down to massage his balls. "I can feel these nuts
    yearning to let loose, so do it, Master, flood that little slut's tight ass
    with your spunk and let it make her cum. She's only holding off because you
    haven't cum yet. C'mon, Master. Do it! Cream her ass!"

    Between the spectacle of Ash and Whitney kissing,

    Nicolette's fingers on his balls, her words in his ear and Whitney's tight
    rectum trying to suffocate his cock, he was amazed he'd lasted as long as he
    had, but even the iron fist must eventually relax, and his body simply made an
    executive decision. He felt his eyes shut and his balls drew up as he cock
    expunged a heavy load of sticky jism into Whitney's ass. As soon as the first
    spurt escaped into her, she clamped down tight as a waterproof drum, keeping
    him from moving as she attempted to squeeze and milk even more from him while
    her body was consumed in the flame of the orgasm like a whitehot supernova.

    His own stance was unsteady, and he felt Nicolette help keep

    him from tipping over, even as he felt his cock immediately soften, and once
    Whitney's asshole released its vicegrip of him, it immediately expelled his
    shaft. As soon as he'd slipped out, he felt Nicolette's arm sliding between his
    body and Whitney's. He glanced down to see that Nicolette had a silver plug
    with a bejeweled end, which she eased into Whitney's asshole until it was
    stoppered up, keeping his cum bottled up inside of her ass.

    Ash nudged Andy to release his grip in Whitney's hair, and

    slowly grabbed her by the shoulders, moving to help lay her down on top of the
    footstool, as it seemed the pale girl had passed out in the shock of her
    orgasm, the sensations powerful enough to short circuit her for a bit.

    Nicolette nuzzled against his neck for a moment. "You

    see, Master? You're capable of so much more than you give yourself credit for.
    She fucking loved that," she whispered, pausing for a long moment.
    "She loves you. We both do."

    He turned his head and kissed Nicolette softly, stroking her

    face for a moment. "And I love you both as well, Nic. You'll get her up to
    bed?"

    Nicolette nodded. "She and I, we share a bed most

    nights, so what's one more?" she giggled, moving to scoop up the frail
    pale unconscious girl into her arms. "Night Master. Mistress." She
    headed towards the doorway and off to their rooms.

    Andy moved over to sit down next to Aisling, sliding an arm

    around her neck, pulling her in for a very tender and gentle kiss. "You
    think I did okay?"

    "Ah sure look it," she said. "Whitney was

    happy, Nicolette was happy, I'm grand,”

    "As long as you're happy," he said.

    "I thought you said you loved all the girls equally,

    love," Ash teased.

    "Hmm.. maybe, but you're first among equals, Ash. I

    love you."

    "You sap. I love y' too." She glanced at her Apple

    Watch with sigh. "Damn, it's late. We should probably get to bed."

    "We could," he teased, "or we could watch one

    more episode and then get to bed."

    "One episode, one shower and then bed

    time."

    "You're on."

    Andy goes to Nathaniel to collect

    on the favor he's owed.

    Chapter 41

    The next morning, Andy woke to a nearly empty bed, only

    Aisling curled up beside him, and when he glanced down at his watch, he
    realized why. It was nearly noon, which meant basically everyone who was
    keeping regular hours had been up for a while now, but he and Ash tended to be
    more night owl leaning, so they woke up later and went to bed later.

    Ash was somewhere between awake and asleep when Andy

    stretched out in the empty bed, and as he moved to sit up, she extended her
    body as much as she could, like a cat waking up from a long nap in a sunbeam.
    "We overslept again, didn't we?" she asked him.

    "I prefer to think of it as sleeping exactly the

    right amount."

    "What's on your agenda for the day?"

    "I'm going to head over to the Watkins house and see if

    I can talk Nathan into bringing that woman Phil needs assigned into his
    house," he sighed. "So hopefully Niko hasn't left the house."

    "She said yesterday she was going to be around the

    house basically for the next week or so, making sure everyone gets settled
    in."

    "I think most people are capable of that on their

    own," Andy said.

    "Sure, but until Lexi is up and running, Niko feels

    like your personal security is her highest priority."

    "What's she going to do if someone does show up? I

    mean, I love Niko to death, but  "

    "But nothing, love," Ash giggled. "She's got

    several guns concealed in places around the house, should she need them."

    "Why didn't she tell me this?"

    "Because you'd worry, Andy," Ash said, running her

    hand across her bare back. "You always worry. About everything. Why add more
    onto the pile?"

    "Because I deserve to know," he replied. "I

    ought to know what's in my house that could kill me."

    "See? You're already starting to worry." Ash

    hopped out of bed, completely naked, heading towards the bathroom. "You
    coming?"

    After a nice long shower in his truly decadent bathroom, he

    and Ash got dressed and headed down to grab lunch. The horde of his partners
    had clearly already been through, because the dishwasher was running and Jenny
    had set out a couple of sandwiches for him and Ash.

    "Knew we weren't going to be up in time for the group

    lunch, huh?" Andy said, sliding to sit down at the table in the kitchen.

    "You were both up rather late last night, sir,"

    Jenny said, sliding a bottle of Coke across to him. "Nobody wanted to wake
    you, so everyone's just going about their day."

    "I mean, if someone needed me, all they had to do was

    wake me up."

    "Of course, sir, but you've been doing an excellent job

    of staying ahead of everyone's schedule for the past week that we all agreed
    you probably needed a bit of rest and recovery."

    "Jesus," Andy laughed, "was I really that

    tired?"

    "Let's put it this way, sir," Jenny said with a

    soft smile. "Do you remember filling Lauren's needs early this
    morning?"

    His eyes widened a little bit. "I slept through that?"

    "That you did, sir."

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out his iPhone. This

    seemed like a good chance to try out the app that Whitney had been coding in
    her spare time. She'd told him that she would be continually updating it, but
    had installed a test version on his phone that would connect to the tablet's
    app. His version would just be a reflection of that for the time being, and he
    couldn't update it, but he could at least check everyone's status without
    having to go over to that one specific iPad.

    Sure enough, it had been updated this morning with Lauren

    having apparently gotten a load from him sometime early this morning, and he
    realized he'd just slept entirely through it. He felt a little embarrassed by
    it, but Ash just started giggling, which put him slightly off.

    "Oh relax, babe," she said to him, as he started

    to dig into his lunch. "You were having something of an erotic dream, an'
    Lauren thought it would just take a little nudge to get you over the finish
    line, so she sucked a little and was able to do it without rousing you from the
    dream."

    "And she's not mad?"

    Ash giggled furiously for half a second. "That you gave

    her what she wanted? Not in the least, love. She was trying not to wake
    you up, so for her, this was mission success."

    "Well, if that's what she wanted," he said,

    shaking his head a little. The "do by" dates on the scheduling app
    were color coded,  green, yellow, orange and red, with red being "if
    it doesn't happen today, she's probably going to just take it from you"
    level of severity. He'd actually been very active over the last week,
    and so almost all the girls were in the green, with just a couple in the yellow
    and one lonely person in the orange. Niko. "Do you know where Niko is,
    Jenny?"

    "She went back to sit watch outside of Lexi's room,

    Master Rook," Jenny said to him. "She said if you needed her, you
    could find her there. She said there was something, unusual about Lexi's
    imprinting process." Jenny's eyes looked at him with a touch of
    nervousness. "Should I be, worried, sir?"

    "On the contrary, Jenny, I think you'll probably be

    delighted when she wakes up. In fact, you should keep your schedule open today,
    so that when she wakes up, you have the chance to both orient her here in the
    house and to catch up with her. I think having her oldest friend around will
    help a lot, don't you?"

    "Yes sir," Jenny said with a smile. "But

    weren't you planning on leaving the house for a while today? Shouldn't you take
    Lexi with you for security?"

    "Lexi's going to need a few more days to acclimate

    before she's ready to take over security detail, so I'll just take Niko with
    me, since she's apparently been keeping a small arsenal concealed around the
    house without me even knowing about it."

    "I knew about it," Nicolette said with a grin,

    sashaying into the room. "But then again, maids have always been the house
    keeper of secrets, dating back generations."

    "And because you helped her conceal the weapons in

    places I wasn't going to stumble into."

    "Oh, you make it sound so tawdry, Master,"

    Nicolette said with a wink. "If it makes you feel better, you could bend
    me over your lap and paddle my ass until it's the same shade of red as Mistress
    Ash's hair."

    "Oh no," Andy said, waving a hand, "you would

    enjoy that far too much for that to be any form of punishment."

    Nicolette clicked her tongue with a shrug. "My loss

    then, I suppose."

    "I'm going to take this to my office and get to work,

    babe," Ash said to him, kissing his cheek, as she picked up the plate with
    her sandwich on it. "I'll see you tonight at dinner, and remember,
    Nathaniel Watkins may seem like a good guy, but he's still not entirely
    trustworthy, okay?"

    "Got it," he said, stopping her from walking away,

    pulling her back so he could give her an actual kiss, lips to lips rather than
    on his cheek. "Love you."

    "Love you more," she said, heading off down the

    hallway, leaving him in the kitchen with Nicolette and Jenny.

    Just as he was finishing his sandwich, his phone squawked at

    him. He'd set his phone text message sound to be a sound clip from Monty Python
    & The Holy Grail, so whenever someone texted him, he'd hear the sound of an
    arrow shooting into someone followed by "Message for you sir!" He
    picked up the phone and saw it was from Niko. "Come to Lexi's room,
    ASAP."

    "Nicolette, can you clean this up for me?" he

    said, gesturing to the plate.

    "But sir," Jenny said, "I can  "

    "No, I need you to come with me, Jenny. I think your

    friend Lexi's woken up."

    "Oh. Oh! Yes sir, of course sir!"

    "Don't worry, boss, I got it," Nicolette said.

    Andy rose to his feet and started to move down the hallway

    towards the stairs before he realized Jenny was walking a couple of paces
    behind him. He stopped, put his hands on his hips and turned to look back at
    her. "Really?"

    "Should, should I not? Sir?"

    "Walk behind me?" he said with a scowl. "I

    catch you doing it again, and I'll paddle your ass, and I know for a
    fact you wouldn't enjoy it like Nicolette would. This is your friend
    we're going to see, Jenny. There's no reason to be nervous."

    "No one will tell me why Lexi's imprinting is

    different than normal, sir."

    He gestured for her to move along with him, and when she was

    finally in step next to him, they started up the stairs. "You're going to
    see in just a minute or so, and it's not a bad thing, Jenny, I promise,
    okay? Trust me. Have I given you any reason not to trust me?"

    "No sir."

    "Good, then c'mon."

    Once on the second story, they headed down the hallway to

    Lexi's room, and the chair Niko had placed outside was empty, which Andy
    assumed meant she was inside. He knocked on the door, and Niko's voice
    answered. "C'mon in, Andy."

    Andy and Jenny moved into the room, seeing that Niko was

    sitting on the edge of the bed, and Lexi was wrapped up in a sheet, talking
    quietly with the other woman.

    "Hey Lexi, how are you feeling?" Andy said.

    "It's, It's a little overwhelming, Andy," Lexi

    said. "Nobody said this shit was gonna happen."

    "What shit?" Jenny said, concern in her voice.

    "Jenny?" Lexi said, turning to look over her

    shoulder at them. "Hey, easy. I'm fine, okay?"

    "What does that mean Lex?" Jenny said,

    looking like she was about to cry. "What shit happened?"

    Lexi sighed, standing up from the bed, still wrapped in the

    sheet before she turned to walk over towards them, and then finally let the
    sheet fall to the floor.

    There she stood in all her naked glory, having not put on a

    stitch of clothing since she woke up, obviously, but as beautiful as she was,
    that wasn't what Jenny was staring at. "Where, where did your scars
    go?" she said, reaching forward, although Lexi was quick to extend a hand
    out to prevent Jenny from touching her.

    "Careful," she cautioned. "It's all,

    incredibly sensitive right now. Niko was just telling me what happened."

    Niko smiled warmly from her perch on the bed. "So about

    one in ten people who are imprinted go through some level of cellular
    regeneration. It can range from small to severe, and nobody on the base seems
    to know what causes it or how much it's going to revert. In Lexi's case, it
    looks like the entire accident scar got healed up, so Nicolette's going to have
    a hell of a time cleaning up her bed. There's an entire layer of skin
    here, and as gross as that is, it's what she's been doing for the last couple
    of days. Her body's been repairing itself. I knew there was a chance of it
    happening, but I didn't want to mention it in case it didn't happen. No point
    in getting your hopes up, right?"

    Lexi's hand smoothed over her own torso, shivering a little

    at her own fingertips. "That's, it's so goddamn tender."

    "They're entirely new nerves, Lexi, so you'll

    have to be very careful for the next week or so as you get used to having all
    that feeling back. You're going to be hypersensitive until your body readjusts
    to all the nerve endings working again," Niko said. "As much as it
    sucks, I would recommend you definitely not engage in any funtime with Andy for
    at least a week. By then, your body should be able to handle the
    sensations."

    Lexi moved over to her dresser and opened it, taking out a

    sports bra and a pair of panties, pulling them on, wincing a little bit as she
    tugged the bra into place.

    "Does that hurt?" Jenny asked with concern.

    "It's, it's more like a sunburn more than

    anything," Lexi said. "It's weird. It's very hard to describe."
    She grabbed a pair of pants and a very loose t shirt, slipping into them.

    "So, this is going to sound strange," Niko said,

    "but how much do you remember about the accident that scarred you,
    Lexi?"

    Lexi's brow furrowed a little bit. "That's strange too.

    I remember it in vivid detail still, but now it feels, it feels almost like
    something I saw, rather than something I experienced? Like I saw it happen to
    someone else up close, but, it doesn't feel as personal. Is that unusual?"

    Niko shook her head with a smile, standing up off the bed.

    "Not really. If the serum decides to go on a healing streak, it also tends
    to sort of disassociate any memories tied to the injury, like it's trying to
    heal the mind as well. You're probably going to find that a lot of old stress
    triggers you used to have aren't there any more, because there's nothing to
    flashback to."

    "Wait." Lexi turned to look at Niko, her eyes

    widening a lot. "Are you telling me my PTSD is, it's just gone?"

    "Not entirely, but mostly, yeah."

    Lexi threw her arms around Niko in a giant hug, burying her

    face in Niko's neck, and Andy could hear her tearing up a little. "You
    know the guy who created this serum, right?"

    "I know some of the people who worked on

    it, yeah."

    "You tell them thank you, from me. Tell them they're

    doing God's work, and that they should know that this is nothing short of a
    miracle, what they've brought me back from." Lexi pulled back and lifted
    one of her hands up to wipe the tears from her eyes with a smile. "For the
    first time in years, I feel like me again."

    "Hey, you just help me keep him safe, and

    we'll call it even, okay?" Niko said with a grin.

    Lexi's head turned to look at Andy, as she pulled away from

    Niko and rushed over to him, wrapping her arms around him, pulling him down
    into a kiss as warm as summer sunlight over the Pacific Ocean. After a little
    bit, she slipped back, looking up at him. "I am going to protect you with
    every fiber of my being, Andy, and if that means I take a bullet for you, I
    will do it a thousand times over, and I will do it gladly."

    "Hey now, I'm just  " he said, before she

    shut him up with another kiss, her hand stroking along the back of his shaved
    head.

    "You're just the most important man in my goddamn life,

    Rook," she whispered to him. "Now and for always. God gave me a
    mission, and that mission is to keep your naive, overly trusting ass safe, so
    it's not just my mission, it's my fucking way of life from now on, you
    hear me?"

    Words Ash had said to him not so long ago still rung in his

    ear, so he responded the only way he knew he should. "Thank you,
    Alexis."

    "No no," Lexi said, shaking her head with a wide

    smile, "thank you, Andrew Goddamn Rook." She giggled a little.
    "And I'm sure Enrique thanks you too," she said, tilting her head
    towards the beefcake poster that still hung on the wall.

    'Assuming he's still alive,' Andy thought to himself, but

    didn't say aloud.

    "So I know you brought me on to be your bodyguard,

    but  "

    "You're taking a week to get acclimated and adjusted,

    Lexi," he said. "I want you and Jenny to get caught up, have a day of
    it, and she can answer any questions you have about the house, me, New Eden or
    anything else. After a couple of days of R&R, you and Niko can talk it
    over, work out how you two want to split time as my bodyguards, although Niko's
    certainly going to have to start winding that down once she gets further
    along."

    "Further along?" Lexi asked.

    Niko smiled and patted her stomach.

    "Oh shit! Congratulations! I didn't even know! How far

    along are you?"

    "Just a couple of months in," Niko said.

    "Maybe a little more."

    "Having a pregnant bodyguard's no good," Lexi scolded.

    "Why the fuck do you think I was so glad you showed

    up?" Niko laughed.

    "Yeah, okay, I guess you're right there."

    "So you best do your goddamn job, you hear me?"

    "Yes ma'am," Lexi said, offering Niko a little

    salute.

    "Anyway, why don't we let the two of you spend some

    time reconnecting and we can talk again later, okay?" Andy said.

    "You got it, Rook," Lexi said to him. "But in

    a week's time, you owe me a nice dinner and some dancing."

    "I've got two left feet, Lex," he said with an

    embarrassed chuckle.

    "That's okay," she said, moving over to grab

    Jenny's hand with her own before moving to scoot past them, slapping him on the
    ass as she did. "The kind of dancing I'm talking about we can do lying
    down. Adios!"

    She and Jenny darted down the hallway giggling like they

    were freshmen in college all over again, as Niko moved to stand alongside him.
    "Looks like that choice worked out pretty well for all parties
    involved," she said, sliding her arm around his waist.

    "Let's hope so, because I'm going to be putting my life

    in her hands regularly."

    "Not just yours, but all of ours," Niko said.

    "That's why I vetted her myself as well after you'd chosen her."

    "Oh yeah?" he said. "And what else do I need

    to know?"

    "There's nothing to be concerned about, but maybe one thing

    you should know," Niko admitted as the two of them walked out of
    Lexi's room. "She got hit with that molotov cocktail when she was helping
    to evacuate some women and children from a village one of the cartels was
    rolling into. She'd been told to flee to higher ground, but she refused to
    leave until she'd gotten everybody out. The company took a harsh view on
    someone who went off script, but she was a good enough agent that they were
    willing to let her keep going, until the scars proved to be too recognizable
    and they had to retire her from active duty." Niko squeezed his hip.
    "She's one of the good ones, Andy. When she said she'll protect your life
    with her own, she wasn't kidding, so be sure to respect that. I know you will,
    though."

    "Speaking of respecting the need for protection, I need

    to head over to the Watkins house today to talk to Nathaniel for a bit, and I
    know you stressed I shouldn't go anywhere without protection so  "

    "So you're letting me know we're going out for a bit

    today, got it," Niko said, and Andy could already see the wheels spinning
    in her head. "You ate lunch already?"

    "I did," he said. "How about you?"

    "Affirmative," she said, and the change in tone

    was something he noticed, as if she was putting on her business hat for a time.
    "Let me go and get a sidearm and I'll meet you in the garage, okay?"

    "Okay, see you down there."

    Niko headed off in one direction and he headed off in the

    other, starting to walk down the hallway, although as he approached the
    stairwell, he could hear moaning coming from behind the door closest to the
    stairs.

    Sarah and Emily's studio.

    The door was closed, but he opened it just a little to peek

    his head in and found the two of them naked and sixty nining one another in the
    center of the room, Sarah's body beneath Emily's, her face pushed up against
    Emily's cunt. Emily was clearly trying to do the same at least some of the
    time, but Sarah seemed to know exactly how to push every one of Emily's
    buttons, as she squirmed and writhed atop the much taller woman, her hand
    balling into a fist to hit against the floor, as if trying to clear her head
    for a moment. Andy grinned a little, and pulled the door quietly shut once
    more.

    The two women had been a couple before either of them had

    met him, so he was glad to see they were still enjoying the pleasure of each
    other's company without him around; he simply hoped they had the good sense not
    to turn the cameras in their studio on while they were doing it. A lesser man
    might have felt jealous, but Andy actually felt relieved, as it meant their
    relationship hadn't been damaged by their injection into his family.

    'Oh Christ,' he thought to himself. 'I was supposed to take

    care of Taylor, Hannah and Asha last night. I better go talk to them.'

    He took his phone out and texted Niko, "Gonna be 5 10.

    Have to do one thing first."

    "Roger," she shot back.

    "No, Andy," he typed in amusement, "but I'll

    tell Roger you said hi."

    She shot back the eyerolling emoji at him, as he turned and

    headed back down the hallway to the room that Hannah and Asha had converted
    into a mock dorm room until college campuses opened back up again. He knocked
    on the door, and heard Hannah say, "Come on in!" from inside.

    Andy opened the door and sighed, standing in the doorway.

    Both of the girls were at their desks, each of them with a stack of textbooks,
    Hannah studying Spanish while Asha looked like she was doing her economics
    homework.

    "Hey Daddy, what's up?"

    "I just wanted to apologize," he said with a sigh.

    "I know we'd agreed that I'd take care of you two with Taylor yesterday
    but,”

    Hannah grinned at him, bounding across the room to throw her

    arms around his neck, her curvy body pressing firmly against his. "You got
    busy, Daddy," she teased. "Shit happens. It's been a crazy fucking
    week, between 60 Minutes, Fi, Mo, Xander coming by, then Jade, Lexi and
    Maya, not to mention your heart to heart with Piper and Whitney seeing if she
    could bring the bastard out of you." She kissed at his neck while giving
    his ass a squeeze with both hands, and he could feel those thick nipples of
    hers pressing firm against his chest through her t shirt. "I know that I
    was on the 20th, so if we'd gotten past that without you taking care
    of us, we'd have said something, but we wanted to be understanding and
    patient."

    "Speak for yourself, Biggo," Asha said with a

    grin.

    "Oh, she's just teasing, Daddy," Hannah said.

    "You can take care of us tonight after Taylor gets back from work. One
    day's delay isn't gonna cause anyone to lose their shit." The Asian
    teenager rolled her eyes with a giggle. "Taylor completely understands
    that sometimes time frames get muddled."

    "She should've mentioned our appointment last night at

    dinner, to remind me," Andy sighed, feeling a little like he'd let them
    down.

    "Hey hey hey, Mister Daddy Man," she said, looking

    up at him with those brown eyes. "If it had been a big deal, she would've,
    but we knew Whitney was worried that you and her weren't settled right yet, so
    we let her cut in line. I mean, they asked us about it."

    Andy turned his head to one side. "And why didn't

    anyone tell me about this little shift swap?"

    "Because where's the fun in that, Daddy?" Hannah

    said, licking her lips with a wink. "Anyway, it gave us more time to work
    out our plan for what we wanted to do for our first foursome."

    "First?" Andy asked, but Hannah just grinned back

    at him. "You three have some devious plan cooked up, don't you?"

    Hannah kissed at his collarbone and gave his cock a squeeze

    through his jeans. "Now don't you go spoiling our fun, Daddy. We'll see
    you tonight, after dinner, m'kay?"

    "Don't make me regret agreeing to this," he said,

    as the curvy cheerleader pulled away from him and scooted back over to her
    desk.

    "Don't worry, Daddy," Hannah said to him as he

    moved over to Asha, leaning down to give her a kiss, one that she held onto
    longer than he expected her to. "We'll make sure your balls are drained
    dry before we send you off to bed."

    "That's what I'm afraid of," he laughed, heading

    back out of the room, walking down the stairs before heading over to the
    garage.

    Andy headed down to the garage and found Niko leaning

    against the car, a grin on her face. "Where'd you stop?"

    "Over to let Hannah and Asha know how badly I felt

    about forgetting about our appointment with them yesterday, and to tell Taylor
    as well."

    "Yeah, they swapped with Whitney for last night. We all

    heard about it."

    "Everybody heard about it, but me?"

    "They didn't tell you?" Niko said, a sly smile on

    her face. "Huh. Wonder how they could've possibly forgotten about
    it."

    "I swear, you're all going to be the death of me,"

    he said, heading over towards the driver's side of the car before noticing Niko
    staring at him.

    "Where do you think you're going?" she asked him.

    "To drive?"

    "Nah," she laughed. "You don't do that any

    more."

    Andy's brow furrowed. "Excuse me?"

    "I mean, you can do it around the yard a bit if you

    want," Niko said, "but any time you're leaving this property from now
    on, either I'm driving or Lexi is."

    "Is this  "

    "Necessary? Yes, it absolutely is, hon," she

    sighed. "I wish it wasn't, but for the immediate future, you're gonna be
    driven around by professionals. Now get in."

    Andy sighed in return, shaking his head, walking around the

    car before getting in the front passenger's side seat. "I'm not happy
    about it."

    "I gathered that," she said, climbing into the

    Tesla's driver's seat. "Hopefully it won't be forever."

    During the drive across New Eden, Andy tried not to think

    too much about how much his life was going to be changing, and Niko made it a
    point to try and keep him talking. They discussed what the new security
    protocols were going to be and how he needed to be more aware of them moving
    forward, something that still wasn't sitting well with him, no matter how
    important he agreed it was.

    "I know, babe, but pouting about it isn't going to

    help," she said to him, as the vehicle pulled up to the gate at the
    Watkins estate. She turned on the vehicle's exterior cameras, checking behind
    them and to the sides before she rolled the window down and pushed the button.
    A few seconds later, a voice emerged from the speaker, one neither of them was
    familiar with. "Yes?"

    "Hi, I'm Niko Redwolf, here with Andy Rook, to see

    Nathaniel Watkins?"

    "Do you have an appointment?"

    "No, we don't, but if you tell him it's Andy Rook,

    he'll probably make an exception," Niko said, amusement in her voice.

    "Wait there."

    Niko looked over at Andy and grinned. "You know if he

    doesn't open this gate, I could probably just drive right through it?"

    "Let's give him a couple of minutes, huh?"

    A minute or so later, the gate buzzed and began to open.

    "Think they heard me?" she asked him as she rolled

    the window back up.

    "The world may never know."

    The car drove up the driveway and pulled to the front of the

    house where Andy was surprised to see Benny standing on the steps, a sheepish
    look on his face.

    "Benny?" Niko said. "Shit, I may have to use

    my gun after all."

    "Let's give him a chance. C'mon."

    They got out of the car and moved over towards the stairs.

    "Hello, Mr. Rook," Benny said, looking down at his feet. "I, I
    wanted to apologize for the way I was acting before. I've, I've been having
    some issues with my father, and, well, that turned into me trying to take them
    out on you."

    Andy arched an eyebrow. "You do know that all

    this started because you were being ridiculously inconsiderate to Hannah, don't
    you?"

    Benny nodded. "Yessir, I see that now. I'd like to say

    I came to that conclusion on my own, but, well, Deborah's been talking to me a lot
    and I realize I haven't been the best person, so, I just wanted you to know I'm
    very sorry for how I was acting, and that I'm going to strive to do better. And
    the next time I see Hannah, I'll apologize to her as well. Anyway, my dad's
    waiting for you in his study, so I'll take you there, if that's alright."

    The boy's sudden about face had Andy a little suspicious,

    but he never wanted to be accused of not giving someone a second chance, so he
    shrugged. "Sure, Benny, that'll be fine."

    The young man didn't say another word to them as he led them

    into the building. The Watkins mansion was at least three or four times the
    size of the Rook house, something Andy wasn't sure if he found impressive or
    tacky and overblown. Maybe both, he thought to himself.

    He hoped that he wouldn't run into Erin, and thankfully, the

    walk to the study was direct and they didn't seem to bump into any member of
    the Watkins household on the way. The house was decorated with expensive
    artwork all over the walls, but nothing seemed to feel particularly like it fit
    in, as if everything was bought because it was expensive, not because it fit
    in. More than anything, it reminded Andy of how Benny was dressed the last time
    Andy had seen him, although now the young man seemed to be sticking to just one
    fashion designer, which was a start towards progress.

    "Ah Andrew," Nathaniel said as they walked into

    the room. "Whatever do I owe the pleasure to?"

    Nathaniel was behind the desk in a very nice study, and this

    room, unlike the hallways, had an almost laser like precision in the style
    involved, which was to say it was all very neo modern, sharp lines and angles,
    mostly black and white contrasting tones with only the occasional splash of
    color. This was clearly the room Nathaniel had decorated himself.

    There were two additional desks in the room, one against

    either wall, a beautiful woman sitting behind each of them, a very pale blonde
    at one and a very dark skinned African American brunette at the other.

    "Hey Nate, I appreciate you taking the time to see

    me," he said. "Remember how you said you owed me a favor still? Well,
    I think I'm here to ask if I can collect on that."

    "Of course, Andrew," he said, gesturing to the two

    chairs in front of his desk. "Will you and Miss Redwolf take a seat? You
    can tell me all about it."

    They moved to take a chair as Niko smiled a little.

    "You know my last name?"

    "My dear, I know every member of the entire Rook

    household," Nathaniel said with a smile. "My Eliza would have my hide
    if I didn't make it a point to learn as much as I could about my new
    friends."

    "You need anything else, Dad?" Benny asked.

    "Thank you, Benjamin. That'll be all."

    "Sorry again, Mr. Rook," Benny said, giving a

    little bow. "I'll do better. Promise." He backed up to the door,
    slipped out and pulled the doors closed behind him.

    "Hannah wasn't kidding," Nathaniel said to them.

    "Deb really did seem to know how to knock some sense into the boy. She's
    ten times the father I've ever been."

    "Aren't you going to introduce us to the members of

    your family here, Nate?" Andy asked.

    Nathaniel smiled, spreading his hands out. "Where are

    my manners? This is Bridgette," he said, gesturing to the blonde,
    "and this is Rosalyn," he said, gesturing to the brunette.
    "Ladies, this is Andrew Rook and his partner 2nd Lieutenant
    Niko Redwolf."

    "Charmed," Rosalyn said.

    "Very nice to meet you two," Bridgette agreed,

    "but you'll have to excuse us. The market closes in less than an hour, so
    we are a little busy."

    "Carry on like we aren't even here," Rosalyn said.

    "So what's this favor you need from me, Andrew?"

    Watkins said to them. "You need me to find a home for another woman for
    you?"

    "I'm afraid so, and this one has a few weird strings

    attached to it."

    "How weird?" Nathaniel looked more curious than

    upset, as if the mystery was intriguing him.

    "So she's already imprinted to someone else, but we may

    have a way to, well, transfer her from him on to you."

    "Ah yes, the dead man's switch method," Nathaniel

    said with a nod. "I've heard about it, naturally, but haven't had to try
    it."

    "No, that's not,” Andy started.

    "Wait, how do you know about the dead man's

    switch method?" Niko asked.

    "My dear, when we were given this miracle serum, I made

    it a point to make sure I was connected and got the inside line on everything
    there possibly was to know about it, because the last thing I wanted was
    something coming back to bite me in the ass because I wasn't paying
    attention."

    "Except that that particular information happens

    to be classified," Niko said.

    "Yes, well, if you help something go into mass

    production, they tend to be a bit more lenient about those sorts of
    things," Nathaniel chuckled. "So if it's not that, then what is
    it?"

    "Pardon the implication, but," he said, gesturing

    to the two women, "how far do you trust these two women?"

    "With my very life, Andrew," Nathaniel said.

    "Anything you could tell me, you can tell them."

    "So this woman claims to have a way to reassign a woman

    from one man to another without the man being dead first," Andy
    told him. "But she wants to be assigned to someone comfortably wealthy
    before she'll give up the research."

    "You're comfortably wealthy," Nathaniel grinned.

    "Why not you?"

    "My wealth isn't known at this point,

    Nate," Andy said. "Not like yours is. I could tell her I was rich,
    but I don't think she'll believe me, whereas with you, well, I was thinking
    maybe you could take her into your family, because I think most people in
    America know you're very rich."

    "How do you know this woman's telling the truth?"

    "That's just it, Nate. She's volunteering to be the

    test subject to prove that the approach works."

    "This approach, is it scalable?"

    "Not yet," Niko admitted. "No. But just

    getting to see it working, and to analyze all that data, it might be enough to
    let us get some better research. Consider this the Rosetta Stone."

    "Is the woman smart and good looking?"

    Andy shrugged. "I don't have the answer to either of

    those questions."

    Nathaniel frowned a little. "I'd hoped to close off my

    family and not add anyone else to it, but I suppose I did promise you
    that I'd owe you a favor, and if you think this would be beneficial, well, I
    can't have anyone saying that Nathaniel Watkins didn't do his part for the
    country. When do we get started?"

    "On the 21st, the day after tomorrow."

    "Why not sooner?"

    "I need to get a complete list of instructions from the

    person organizing all of this," Andy said. "I'll have that tomorrow,
    and so we can go and get it done the morning of the 21st."

    "I can't do the morning of that day, but I can do

    afternoon, if that'll be alright," Watkins said, looking at his calendar.

    "If that's what it has to be, then that's what it has

    to be," Andy agreed.

    "So how do we do this?"

    "We'll come by here on that day and pick you up, then

    bring you both back to here."

    "Me and Octavia," Nathaniel said. "If I

    didn't bring at least one member of my security with me, my wife would have my
    balls. You understand, I hope."

    "I've got a member of my security right

    here," he said, squeezing Niko's hand. "So of course I
    understand."

    Nathaniel nodded. "Excellent. Then I'll see you in a

    few days. It sounds like this should be quite the adventure."

    "Let's hope so," Andy said, "and hope that

    the woman in question is telling the truth."

    "If she isn't," Nathaniel says, "it's her own

    life she's putting on the line."

    As they were getting into the car, Andy saw Erin watching

    down from one of the third story windows. Niko leaned over and kissed him,
    making sure Erin had an eyeful before she pulled back. "That didn't seem
    like it went too badly," she said to him as she clicked the seatbelt
    closed.

    "Whenever things seem like they went well," Andy

    grumbled, "that's usually the sign that shit's about to break off."

    "Then I think it went horribly," she said with a

    laugh, shifting the car into drive.

    As they drove across New Eden, heading back to the house,

    Andy noticed that Niko was constantly looking around them, and refused to have
    music on, which was the thing that bothered him the most. But she said that
    until she'd gotten a very good handle on the whole mini town, she couldn't have
    music distracting her.

    The drive didn't have any incidents, however, and as soon as

    they got back to Rook Manor, Niko got past their gate and took a little detour,
    around to the back of the garage, behind the house, as Andy looked over at Niko
    with a raised eyebrow.

    "Now you can put on your music, hon," Niko said to

    him with a smile. "I wanted us to have a little one on one time."

    "Anything in particular you wanted to listen to?"

    "Put on something without lyrics, something that we can

    have a nice slow relaxing screw to. Although we should definitely go into the
    back seat," she said, opening the door to get out before getting into the
    back.

    Andy picked up his phone and glanced through his music

    collection before settling on Mogwai, choosing their 'Mr. Beast' album, placing
    his phone in the little cradle before moving into the backseat. "I feel
    like you've been so busy the last few days," he told her, as she pulled
    her shirt up and over her head, a dark blue sports bra on underneath it. She'd
    kicked off her shoes before he'd gotten into the car again, so he did the same.
    "I hope that's okay."

    She grinned at him, trailing a fingertip down his nose

    before tapping on the end of it. "You are taking care of the sexual needs
    of twenty women, baby," Niko said, tugging his shirt up, setting it
    aside. "That means if you spend ten minutes with each girl each day,
    that's over three hours out of your day. We're not all going to see you
    every day, and if we were getting pissed off about that, we'd all be angry all
    the time, so we all agreed that as long as you're giving us an hour of
    uninterrupted time each week, we'll make it work. It's all about scheduling,
    and right now, scheduling is the last thing I want to talk about, okay?"

    "Whatever you say, honey." His hands reached down

    and pulled that sports bra up, as he leaned his head down to press his lips to
    one of her tan nipples, pursing them together to buzz as he felt her hand
    squeezing firmly against the back of his neck.

    "Even without the chemicals, Andy, I have to say,

    you're, you're really fucking good at that,” she whimpered, her other
    hand reaching down to rub his cock through his jeans. "But I need to kiss
    you." She pulled his head and locked lips with him.

    Niko had always felt a little like the girl in school who

    was too cool for him, so when the two of them made out, he felt especially
    lucky, even knowing that they were engaged to get married, and that she was
    carrying their child.

    Her hands started unbuttoning his jeans, reaching in to

    slide her fingers down to grab at his cock, as she started leaning back onto
    the seat, pulling him down on top of her. "So, is it weird to tell you
    I've never fucked in the backseat of a car before?" she giggled at him in
    between kisses.

    "You never fooled around as a teenager?" he said

    with a laugh.

    "Oh I did, babe, but never in the back of a car,"

    she said. "In a sleeping bag. In my bed while his folks weren't home. On a
    blanket under the stars. In a lake a couple of times. But I just never did it
    like this."

    "So, wanna?"

    "Fuck yes," she said with a laugh, starting

    to push her jeans and pants down with a little shimmy, shucking them off quickly
    before folding them up, putting them behind her head like a pillow. "You
    don't even have to take your pants all the way off. Just get them down enough
    to get inside of me. Get'em off, get'em off, get'em off!"

    Andy worked to get his jeans and his boxers down to his

    knees, but before he could pull them any further, Niko took one of her legs and
    hooked it around his waist, pulling him on top of her, reaching down to get his
    cock aligned before groaning as he slid inside of her, her face softening a
    bit.

    "I know you think I'm keeping secrets from you, Andy,

    but I promise you, baby, I'm only doing what I have to do, okay? Not because I
    want to, but because I have to. You believe me, right?"

    His hand brushed along her cheek tenderly. "Hey. Niko.

    I trust you, and I love you, okay?"

    A single tear dropped from her eyes as she smiled and nodded

    at him, leaning up to kiss him again. "I love you too, Andy. And I'll tell
    you as much as I can as soon as I can. But for now, let's just be a couple of
    stupid teenagers fucking in the back of a car before our parents catch
    us."

    He'd only had sex in the back of a car once himself, and

    that had been almost twenty years ago, so this was a strange walk down memory
    lane, but he liked to think his technique had improved, and so he started to
    thrust, rocking his hips in a steady and rhythmic tempo, as she held close to
    him.

    "That's it, baby. Fuck me. Oh god yes. Umm." She

    moaned and squealed beneath him, but her position didn't give her much
    leverage, and so Andy wanted to be sure he was keeping a good pace and hitting
    all her best spots, and he felt her fingertips starting to squeeze harder, that
    sign that she was nearing her orgasm. "Come in me, Andy. C'mon. Love me.
    Love me like I love you. Fuck I love you so fucking much, baby. Do it."

    Niko began to squeal and whimper like a chipmunk, her

    breaths shaky and just as he was about to cum, she grabbed the back of his
    neck, pulling him down to lock her lips against his, forcing her tongue right
    into his mouth, and as soon as he felt her clamp her cunt on his cock, he knew
    and so did she, and together, they both exploded in an intense orgasm.

    A couple of minutes later, Niko started giggling and he

    looked down at her quizzically.

    "We have to clean the seats before we put the car

    back," she said.

    "I think I can handle that," he said with a laugh.

    "I think I can handle you."

    "I'm pretty sure you just demonstrated that."

    Niko grinned from ear to ear. "Thanks babe."

    by CorruptingPower for Literotica.





    1 hr 3 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 23
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 23
    Planning Ceremonies..

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



     As Maya, Sarah, & Emily headed into the house,

    Emily pulling the wheelie bag behind her, all of the luggage taken into the
    house, as Andy glanced over to look at Phil, as Linda moved over to stand
    closer to him.

    "You didn't have to bring her over here yourself

    Phil," Andy said to him. "You've got plenty of people over at the
    base for that kind of thing."

    "Not as many as I used to," he said. "You

    heard about this Valhalla Shores they've set up over in Pacifica?"

    Andy nodded. "Yeah, the other Phil called a little

    earlier today, told me he'd been moved into there. Why, are they taking some of
    your people?"

    "Seems like it. Maya was in the last batch of people we

    were doing serum injections for here in New Eden for the foreseeable future. Me
    and my team have been retasked, with studying the long term effects of the
    treatment, and with finding a way to help women survive if their male partner
    is killed. This thing we've got, it's kept a bunch of us alive, but the last
    thing I ever intended was for it to be binding men and women together."

    "Fucking McCallister," Linda grumbled.

    "Who?" Andy asked.

    "Don't worry about it," Phil said. "Anyway,

    they're using the base next to Valhalla Shores to be doing serum induction and
    pairing now. New Eden's mostly a closed community at this point."

    "Mostly?"

    "Nothing's ever truly completely done, so if we get

    special requests, or emergency needs, we'll add some more people to New Eden,
    but they want us focused on countering these side effects so badly that even
    the people who are being moved into Dos Eden are mostly going to be dosed
    elsewhere. There's a large facility in Oakland that's basically going to be the
    headquarters for serum induction, even though I told them it would
    probably be easier for all the Dos Eden people to just be inducted here, but
    the higher ups are adamant I start working some of this out."

    "I mean, that's probably for the best, isn't it, Phil?

    What happens right now if a man dies and he's partnered to multiple women? They
    just go insane?"

    "Well, no," Phil said, "but it's not

    pretty. We have a sort of temporary work around, but I think it's cruel, and
    it's certainly not anything I want to be advertising."

    "The hell are you talking about, Phil?"

    "So fairly early on in the crisis, we had to send some

    samples out to Washington, so they could see about getting some key people
    inoculated against the virus. We sent enough that all of Congress and the Joint
    Chiefs of Staff could've taken it if they wanted, but almost to a man they
    refused. The military leaders were a lot smarter about it, though, and many of
    them decided to have their partners take the treatment, so they would have some
    level of immunity from DuoHalo. The fact that General Brown, who took over for
    General Goldfein in August, was so proactive in making sure the top brass at
    the Air Force were inoculated might just be the defining action that saved this
    country from extinction."

    "Once again," Linda said with a sigh, "the

    black guy has to work three times as hard just to get so much as a thank
    you."

    "Well, when I have the privilege of meeting General

    Brown, I'm going to thank him hard enough for three people, because he's
    basically the only reason any of us are alive," Phil said. "He sprung
    into action, and made sure that we were working to get our solution, the only
    workable solution, out to as many people as possible, as quickly as we could.
    And he's the person who assigned you to me, Linda, so for that I'll be
    eternally grateful, because you've saved my life more than a couple of times
    over the past few months, in more ways than one."

    "I told you, the sniper was a freebie, so he doesn't

    count," she said, a hint of flirting layered into her voice. "So that
    means you only owe me, like, three or four, tops. All the emotional, mental
    stuff, that's all Audrey's doing. She's the one who takes care of your brain
    while I take care of the body."

    "Oh she does her share of body care too," Phil

    teased back.

    "I suppose," Linda said with a wink.

    "Anyway, tell Andy what you needed to."

    "I'm getting there, Linda, just be cool."

    "Pssht. Like you know anybody cooler than

    me."

    Phil looked back to Andy with a grin and a shrug. "When

    she's right, she's right. Did Lesser Phil say much about Valhalla Shores?"

    "Only that they were super strict about their

    quarantine rules. He was calling to tell me he didn't think he'd be able to do
    poker for the foreseeable future, because he couldn't come and go any more. He
    said that if he left the area, he had to spend a week in quarantine before he'd
    be allowed back in to see the rest of his family. Struck me as sort of an over
    reach, considering we're all basically immune to DuoHalo, as long as we're
    having regular contact with our partners, right?"

    "Theoretically, yeah, although we're still doing a lot

    of testing on that," he said. "Well, I guess the Air Force is
    doing that testing, because right now, I'm just focused on making sure we get
    women the ability to survive the death of their partners."

    "You said you had a workaround."

    "Not a good one," Linda interjected.

    "Agreed," Phil said. "So if a man dies, as

    long as his body isn't too badly damaged, we can harvest slightly necrotized
    semen from his corpse, introduce that into one of his partners, and it will act
    as a sort of a reset function, but the woman needs to be reimprinted almost
    immediately. As soon as the necrotized semen hits her system, she'll basically
    be in a state like the one you found Piper in, in a crude, violent
    frenzy."

    "Jesus," Andy said, "who the hell knows about

    this?"

    "The women who are staffing what few emergency rooms we

    have open near any induction centers, and the staff of the centers themselves,
    so we're keeping the loop pretty small on it, at least for the time being. It's
    given me a starting place on where to work on a reset serum, but I'm still
    quite a ways from having anything even vaguely useful."

    "Have you considered trying to get the serum to work on

    men without the need of the pairing?"

    Phil shot him an annoyed look. "What a great idea! Why

    didn't I think of that?" he said, slapping his forehead. "Yes, I
    fucking thought of that, but it's almost like our serum is actively fighting
    against pairing with immunization suspensions. We suspect we had someone
    sabotaging the project from the get go, so it's entirely possible the bastard
    had this whole thing baked in there for some other reason. God only knows what
    the sick motherfucker thought he was going to do with it."

    "If you think you had a saboteur  "

    "No," Linda interjected, "we know we

    had one. His ass fled to Russia."

    "Russia? Seriously?"

    "It's part of the reason their military and political

    cabinets are in so much better shape than ours, although they clearly didn't
    have the infrastructure to mass produce it, considering how horrible the
    casualties of their population are. While the Russian authorities had plenty
    for themselves and their generals, their population was hit harder than almost
    anyone else's, with close to 90% of the Russian male population dead. Putin's
    not anywhere near as scary when most of his military bases are staffed by
    corpses, and there's nobody to climb inside of his tanks."

    "But what about all the women of Russia? With so few

    men there, there's no way your system would work, would it?"

    Phil nodded. "I mean, DuoHalo isn't anywhere near as

    fatal to women as it is to men, so I think the Russian gambit is to just hope
    enough women survive DuoHalo naturally as to keep the country even vaguely
    functional, while all the important men have at least a dozen partners each, to
    ensure they're always completely buffered from the DuoHalo virus. I'm almost
    wondering if this was what the saboteur had in mind when he started tampering
    with my serum in its early days, trying to invent something that would enslave
    women to men. Christ, if he was still here, I'd shoot him myself," the
    Filipino American man said, scratching the back of his neck.

    "Get to the point, babe," Linda told him.

    "Our absence off base raises red flags the longer we're gone, and the last
    thing we want is them getting suspicious."

    "Suspicious?" Andy scowled at his good friend for

    a moment. "Phil, what the hell are you up to?"

    "You remember when you told me a few years ago that you

    thought one of your superiors was actively getting in the way of you getting
    promoted?"

    "I do remember that," Andy said, "and I also

    remember you telling me that I was being paranoid and that I should just forget
    about it."

    "Yeah, well, maybe I was wrong, okay, and maybe

    someone's actively trying to keep my project from developing a version of the
    serum without the sexual side effects."

    "Phil are you  "

    "Listen, will you?" Phil said, grabbing his

    friend's shoulder. "The military has thought overpopulation was a giant
    problem in the U.S. dating back thirty years, and they had all sorts of
    contingency plans to reduce the population, not only of our country, but of the
    entire world. They called it the 'die back' contingency. I know it sounds
    insane  "

    "It sounds insane, Phil, because it is

    insane. Our own government planning mass casualty events across the
    globe?"

    "It was all supposed to be theoretical, Andy,

    whitepapers and proof of concept stuff, but nobody was every supposed to have built
    anything, but I'm starting to think that's what DuoHalo is, somebody's die back
    contingency that got loose and got out of control, because the Russians acted way
    too quickly quarantining their people for them to have just 'gotten lucky.'
    They knew this was coming, long before anyone else did, so I think it's their
    fuckup, and they just got lucky that we had something that could counteract it,
    and so be it if it's got some mad scientist's project woven into it. That just
    gave them a foothold into getting their hands on it."

    "Phil, we've known each other a long time, and if

    there's one thing I know about you, it's that you love your secrets, so if
    you're telling me all this, there's got to be a very good reason for it. You
    wouldn't give me a peek behind the velvet rope like this without an extremely
    important cause. What's going on?"

    His friend sighed, glancing over at Linda, who simply

    shrugged, before he looked back at Andy. "I've doled out a lot of favors
    over the last several months, so now it's time for me to ask one of you, and
    it's kind of a big one, so if you say no, hey, I get it, but realize I need
    someone I can trust on this."

    "Talk to me, Phil."

    "So you know how we had someone defect to Russia?"

    "Yeah?"

    "The Russians had some defect to us."

    "Seriously?"

    "It gets funnier," Linda said, a grin on her face.

    "So the guy who defected from us, the one who we think

    caused a lot of the mess with the imprinting in our serum, his name was Adam
    McCallister."

    "Okay."

    "The group that defected from Russia? The person who

    reached out to me on their behalf was Adam's wife, Evie."

    "Adam and Eve?" Andy asked. "Are you putting

    me on?"

    "Wish I was," Phil sighed, leaning his back

    against the door of his car. "She reached out to me personally with an
    offer. I get her paired to some rich fella who's going to take care of her, and
    she's going to help us crack the unpairing/repairing problem."

    "Phil,”

    "I'm not asking you to take her, Andy, relax. I was

    hoping maybe you could reach out to Watkins and see if he'd be willing to take
    her in."

    "Nate said he did feel like he owed me a couple still,

    even with all the money he gave me."

    "That's not the whole of it, though."

    "What else,”

    "So Evie McCallister has with her a pair of men who are

    imprinted on each other."

    "Wait, what?" Andy said. "I thought being

    homosexual was like a giant taboo in Russia."

    "They certainly frown on it, which is why two of the

    scientists who were working with Adam McCallister didn't reveal they were gay
    until they'd devised a work around, a sort of Rosetta Stone for this whole
    thing. That's what let them flee."

    "Just give him the short and quick, hon," Linda

    said to Phil.

    "Okay, long story short  "

    "Too late!" both he and Phil said in unison before

    chuckling.

    "Right," Phil continued. "So one of the two

    men has what he describes as 'reassignment sperm,' in that his sperm isn't
    toxic, even to women who are imprinted already. A small amount of it will
    essentially reset a woman, but she'll immediately go into the state we've seen
    with using the necrotized sperm, which is part of the reason I believe Evie
    when she told me all of this."

    "You haven't tested it yet?"

    "I'm getting to that. This guy, Sergei, has a variation

    of our serum running through his veins, and it might eventually lead to some
    kind version of the serum where people don't have to be paired to one another,
    but we are a long way from that right now. He also claims it can pair two men
    together, which was a large part of the reason he and his boyfriend fled here
    with Evie McCallister. In Russia, they'd both have been killed, but if he's
    right, we could, albeit very slowly, at least start getting gay men paired up
    and resistant to DuoHalo. But I've been keeping this on the down low because
    I'm worried that if some people on the base found out, they'd try and quash
    it."

    "You can't believe that," Andy said."

    "Wish I didn't, but I do. They're mostly focused on

    making sure I can get women to survive their partner's death. There hasn't been
    any push on us trying to get a solution for gay men and women, so now that I
    may have a partial one here, I'm doing everything I can to validate it quickly
    and pushed out in front of as many people as possible. It's really not
    scalable, but at this point, I'll take what I can get, you know?"

    "So what do you need from me?"

    "We've got Evie, Sergei and Sergei's boyfriend Andrei

    stashed in a house over in Dos Eden. Now I can't go over there, because if I
    do, they're going to know I was there, and I don't want to bring her in until
    I've validated her claims. Do you have anyone in your family who wouldn't mind
    fooling around with some other guy for a bit?"

    "My family's all here by choice, Phil," Andy said.

    "What about your cook, Jenny?" Linda asked.

    "Didn't you say she's married to your gardener, and they're both just with
    you to stay healthy? Think she'd be okay to help you test this all out?"

    "She doesn't want to leave the family, Linda, even if

    she's not emotionally invested in me like my partners are."

    "She wouldn't leave your family, Andy. She'd just be on

    a very short, temporary loan, and she's not going to have to sleep with anyone
    she doesn't want to," Phil said.

    "I can talk to her about it, but lay it out for me how

    it's all going to work."

    "You take her over to the house, along with one of your

    male friends, Eric or Xander, whichever one Jenny wouldn't mind having one
    evening of fun with. You put a little bit of Sergei's cum on her skin, just to
    prove it doesn't have any sort of adverse reaction. If it's all good, you have
    her taste a little bit, and then she should go back to the imprinting state,
    and you let your friend imprint her. A couple of days later, you do it again,
    but reimprint her back to you. If Evie's telling the truth, it'll only be a few
    days and then everything will be back to the way it was. And if she's not, the
    minute Jenny touches Sergei's semen, she'll have an adverse reaction and she
    doesn't have to go any further." Phil sighed, shrugging a little. "I
    need someone I can trust on this, Andy, and I don't know who else to turn to.
    If you don't think she'll go for it, you don't have to bring it up, and I'll,
    I'll see if there's anybody else I can ask. I could ask Xander, I guess."

    "No," Andy sighed, shaking his head. "You ask

    Xander and he'll feel obligated to try and help you. I'll talk to Jenny and
    Katie, and I'll let them decide. Fair?"

    "Fair enough," Phil agreed. "Get blood

    samples at every stage in between. Take Niko with you, and she'll know how to
    do it."

    "What have you got that girl up to behind my back,

    Phil?"

    "Oh hell no," his friend laughed. "If

    you can't get her to tell you, what the hell makes you think I'm gonna
    tell you? She'd kick my ass if I said anything. You can ask her again."

    "She'll probably tell me what she told me last time,

     I shouldn't worry about it."

    "It took a long while for Phil to trust me as well,

    Andy, so I wouldn't worry about it," Linda said with a smile. "You
    guys are so used to thinking you have to be self reliant, how you need to be
    tough, that it takes you a while to get used to the idea of having a woman take
    care of your helpless asses. But you'll learn. You all do eventually."

    "Well, I feel like I just got scolding by the nuns at

    Saint Agnes Academy again. How about you, Andy?" Phil chuckled.

    "I didn't go to Catholic school, Phil, but I know the

    sentiment. I guess we just have to trust they're doing everything they can to
    keep us safe."

    "Even when you're both being a pain in the ass about

    it," Linda said, just the tiniest undercurrent of genuine annoyance to her
    voice.

    "Sorry Linda," they both said in unison.

    "You're both forgiven, but we really gotta get back to

    the base, Phil, otherwise Fielder's going to get suspicious, and that's the
    last thing you want."

    "She's right," Phil said, giving Andy a hug.

    "Thanks for even considering it. I know it's nuts, but if you follow the
    instructions I gave you, worst case scenario is that Jenny gets a rash on her
    skin for a couple of days."

    "Like I said, it's their decision, not

    mine."

    "Right. Right right right. Anyway, if you decide to do

    it, I can give you all the instructions when we're over in a couple of days for
    the party."

    "God, that is just two days away, isn't it? Crazy how

    time flies."

    Phil let go of Andy and headed back to his car. "Stay

    safe, man. Niko or Lexi with you at all times if you leave this house. And
    don't tell anyone about this little Evie thing that you don't have
    to."

    "I'm gonna tell my family, Phil."

    Phil shrugged a little bit, opening the door of his car.

    "If it was me, I would keep it to only the very few who need to know.
    Anyway, your house, your call. See you in a couple of days, man." He and
    Linda hopped into their car and drove down the driveway and headed off into the
    evening air.

    "That's the difference between you and me, Phil,"

    Andy said to himself. "I'm no good at keeping secrets."

    He walked inside to find Aisling waiting for him, a warm

    smile on her face as she slid her arm around his waist and saddled up next to
    him as they walked to the dining room. "Why the long face, Andy?"

    "Phil dropped a bit of a heavy thing on me, and it's a

    lot to think about. I'm not built for this cloak and dagger shit like he
    is."

    On the stroll to dinner, Andy explained to her everything

    that Phil and Linda had told him, as she peppered him with questions along the
    way. At the end, she suggested he wait until later in the evening to talk to
    Jenny and Katie about it.

    When they got to the dining room, Andy was pleased to find

    nearly everyone there, Lauren and Taylor having texted earlier that they were
    just going to grab dinner at the training grounds tonight and would be back
    late.

    Emily, Sarah and Maya were a couple cocktails in already, but

    all of them were in that pleasant space between buzzed and tipsy, talking up a
    storm, and as soon as Andy and Ash walked into the room, Emily immediately
    ushered them over to make sure that Andy was sitting next to Maya, Ash on the
    other side of him.

    Early on, the girls had tried convincing Andy to always sit

    at the head of the table, and he'd told them exactly what they could do with
    that idea, so the table seating constantly shuffled, and nobody sat at either
    end of the table two nights in a row, so that it was clearly established that
    nobody was more or less important than anyone else. It was a symbolic thing,
    but Andy was the first to point out that symbols have power, and their
    subliminal influence should never be underestimated.

    Dinner gave everyone a chance to take turns grilling Maya,

    which let Andy just sort of sit and listen. After he'd made the decision of who
    he would offer spots in his house, he'd talked to each of the girls over Zoom
    for about an hour, letting them ask him whatever questions they wanted while
    he'd asked them a few as well. It wasn't enough time to get to truly know each
    other, but it gave both him and the woman in question a chance to check for any
    real deal breakers that they might have overlooked, so many of the questions the
    girl were asking Maya were things Andy already knew the answers to, although
    she did have one surprise up her sleeve for him.

    "So what's your favorite of Andy's books," Sarah

    asked her. "I know you have to have read some of them right now, since I
    gave you all of them the last time I saw you, a few years ago."

    Maya tilted her head to one side, a wry grin spreading wide

    on her face. "You're not going to believe me."

    "Is it 'The Trouble With Werebears,' because if you say

    it is, I'm gonna have to shield you from Andy throwing a dinner roll at
    you," the tall redhead giggled.

    Maya reached into her satchel and pulled out a book, setting

    it down on the table. It had dozens of post it notes sticking out from it, and
    the cover was starting to bend back a little. Andy glanced over and then his
    eyes widened in surprise.

    "No! Really?"

    The book in question was easily the least popular thing he'd

    ever written, partially because it was so far out of his normal wheelhouse.
    "I think it's easily your best work, and frankly, I'm surprised nobody's
    ever tried to make a movie out of it, which was something I wanted to talk to
    you about."

    Emily reached over and picked up the book. "'Fatal

    Alliances?' This isn't a Druid Gunslinger book. I don't know that I've ever
    seen Sarah reading this."

    "Oh I read it," Sarah said. "But it's super

    fucking sad. I mean, don't get me wrong, it's fucking hot, and I get why maybe
    it was too fucking steamy for the mainstream, but it's such a fucking downer
    ending that it isn't something I wanted to come back to that fucking often,
    even as great as it is."

    "What's it about, love?" Emily asked him.

    Maya decided to answer instead. "It's a Cold War story

    about two spies, one American and one Soviet, and they're each sort of fatal
    honey traps. Anyone who either of them has sex with dies within a couple of
    days, from what looks like natural causes, except that their bodies are
    generating some kind of sexually transmitted poison. They're considered
    important assets, the assassins you send when you want no traces left behind.
    They both witness something they shouldn't one night in East Berlin, and so
    they flee together. After killing their respective bosses, the two decide
    they're done with this world, so they have sex with each other, and die in each
    other's arms a few days later. If you expounded upon the action sequences,
    fleshed them out a bit more, this could be an excellent fucking movie."
    She paused for a second. "It could be my excellent fucking movie.
    Who owns the rights to this, Andy?" Maya asked him, taking the book back
    from Emily.

    "Nobody?" he chuckled. "Well, I guess that

    means I still do. Nobody had that much interest in it, so I didn't worry
    about it. Hell, I know it's out of print, so I'm a little amazed you got that
    copy."

    "I got her everything, Andy," Sarah told him.

    "And you know me. What I want, I fucking get."

    "So I have learned," he nodded. "Yeah, I can

    have my agent draw up a contract to let you get the rights to it."

    "Soon," Maya said, "before the Druid

    Gunslinger film makes everyone claw at all your old work."

    "I barely sold fifty thousand copies of 'Fatal

    Alliances,' Maya, so I think you're overestimating people's interest in the
    property."

    "Believe me, Andy, I know what I'm talking about."

    Dinner carried on with several conversations going on and

    Andy drifting in between them. One of the things he'd learned early on as his
    family grew was that as soon as they had moved into the mansion, the family
    size had grown too large for there to only be one conversation at the dinner
    table. He'd also stressed a number of times that the girls shouldn't always
    stick to their usual cliques and should intermingle, making sure to spend a
    little time with all the other girls over the course of any given week, and it
    was starting to settle into cycles.

    When Jenny was bringing out dessert, Andy grabbed her and

    asked her and Katie to meet him in his office in a few hours, so he could talk
    to them about something. Jenny seemed a little nervous and Andy said it wasn't
    anything bad, and they shouldn't worry.

    After dinner had wrapped up, the whole family began carrying

    dishes into the kitchen, refusing to let Jenny and Nicolette clear the table
    entirely by themselves, as Andy, Maya, Emily and Sarah started walking down the
    hall towards Maya's room.

    "So whaddaya think, Maya?" Sarah asked eagerly. It

    was clear that the relationships between Sarah and Maya and the relationships
    between Emily and Maya were very different, with Sarah acting almost
    like Maya's eager little sister, and Emily more like Maya's old friend.
    "You okay with staying?"

    "Yeah, I think I can make all this work for me,"

    she said. "Good people, good environment, the dogs seem happy enough, and
    with the shooting studios in Oakland, Marin and Pleasanton, I can definitely
    carve out a career here. So sure, why not? I'll pitch in with you lot and call
    this home."

    "Marvelous," Emily said, leaning in to kiss Maya

    on the cheek. "Sarah and I will leave you and Andrew to make your final
    arrangements, and we will see you tomorrow. Good night!"

    "Night Maya!" Sarah said, taking a turn to kiss

    Maya on the cheek, before she and Emily headed back up the hallway towards the
    stairs, Maya's bedroom on the ground floor so the dogs could easily walk right
    out into the back yard. Katie had even set up the fenced area so that Maya
    could simply slide open the deck door in her bedroom and let the dogs run
    straight out into it unsupervised.

    "This new world's pretty fuckin' crazy," Maya

    said, looking up at him as they reached the door to her bedroom. "You must
    feel like the luckiest man in the world."

    Andy sighed a little. "I mean, on one hand, sure. On

    the other, my brother and most of my oldest friends died to DuoHalo over the
    last few months, so a lot of times, I'm dealing with survivor's guilt, y'know?
    Why'd I make it and not them?"

    Maya took his hand in hers, shaking her head at him.

    "Don't get caught up in your head about it. It's too big for anyone to
    think about, so you just have to learn to roll with it."

    "Yeah, thanks. That's what everyone keeps telling me,

    so I'm doing what I can to not dwell on it too much. Anyway, I'm glad you've
    decided to join the family, and when you feel like the time is right, just let
    me know and we can make it official."

    Maya squeezed his hand a little bit, as if she thought he

    might be planning to pull away. "Look, I talked to Em and Sares about it
    while you were talking with your friend, and I decided I want our first time to
    be like normal people, without all the complications of imprinting tied to it,
    so I was thinking maybe you could come in, and I could give you a hummer to get
    over that whole hump, so that when we do bump uglies for the first time, we
    feel a little more like regular people. That cool?"

    Andy smiled at her. "Hey, whatever you want, Maya. We

    don't even have to do the imprinting now if you don't want to."

    She looked down, unable to look him in the eyes for the

    moment. "That's just it, Andy. I do want to. And we do kinda have to,
    because sometime in the middle of dinner, I realized it was getting harder to
    think clearly, and the one thing I don't ever want is to feel out of control of
    my own body. So is it cool if we just do this now? I'm sure you've banged,
    like, five or six people already today,”

    "Actually, it was a pretty light day today," he

    chuckled. "I provided for Jenny and Katie this morning, and Ash snuck in
    while I was writing to have a quickie as a break, to make sure I wasn't sitting
    all day."

    "Good," Maya growled at him, as she grabbed his

    shirt, "then you'll have a nice fat fucking load for me to swallow."
    She pushed him into her bedroom, and closed the door behind her. The sliding
    door was open just enough so that the dogs could come and go, and that made it
    cool inside, the evening November air chilling the room a bit. "How should
    I do this?"

    "The minute you get it,you're going to black out, so

    maybe I should lay down on the bed and you should just  "

    Maya peeled her tanktop up and over her head, revealing

    small tan tits with tiny brown nipples atop of them, tossing it aside. "I
    think I'm the most flat chested girl in this house, so I hope you're okay with
    that," she said, unbuckling the belt holding up her cargo pants as he
    crossed the room to her. She must have had some large tattoo on her back,
    because Andy could see what looked like a portion of a serpent's tail curving
    around her waist.

    He turned her head up suddenly and leaned down to press his

    lips against hers in an intense kiss, feeling her tense up for just a brief
    second before settling into it, relaxing. "You are absolutely fucking
    beautiful, Maya, and I don't ever want you to think I'm just okay with
    you. Got it?"

    Maya grinned up at him, a softening in her eyes. "Em's

    right. You are a magnificent and sappy bastard, but that makes you
    lovable. Can I finish getting naked now, or you wanna make out a bit more
    first?"

    "I wanna make out a bit more first," he said,

    grinning back at her.

    "Yeah, okay."

    They locked lips again, but even while they did, Andy could

    feel Maya's hands unbuttoning his jeans, unzipping them. He was about to shift
    to help her take them off, but when he did, she pulled back from the kiss,
    shaking her head. "Leave'em on. I like the idea of feeling like a couple
    of teenagers trying to get each other off quick before the parents come
    home."

    She turned them both and pushed him back onto the bed with

    enough sudden force that he didn't even see it coming and just fell backwards
    before she dropped her cargo pants down and stepped out of them, leaving her in
    just a large pair of cotton panties. She started climbing onto the bed next to
    him. "It's also that time of the month, and while Em said you aren't
    squeamish about playing on the field during red tide, not for our first
    time."

    Andy moved just a little bit, shifting to brace his

    shoulders against the pillows at the head of the bed, so he'd be able to watch
    her. "Whatever makes you comfortable."

    Maya frowned a little, her eyes narrowing at him. "Take

    a more active hand in this, would you? I don't even know if you're ready for
    this."

    "I don't know if you're ready for this, Maya,

    but you are gorgeous and I can't wait to feel you sucking my cock."

    She winked at him, the frown disappearing. "That's the

    spirit. Now let's see this mythical first contact orgasm," she said,
    stroking his cock, sitting on her knees alongside him.

    Maya moved to bend down, placing one hand against the top of

    the bed as the other brought his cock to her lips, a jewel of opaque white
    emerging from the tip of his cock to greet her. She leaned down and let her
    tongue swipe the dollop of precum into her mouth, and suddenly began to shake,
    her hand letting go of his cock to thrust down atop of the bed, keeping her up
    on all fours as an intense carnal moan ripped from her lungs, her face obscured
    from his view by that curtain of green hair.

    "You motherfucker," Maya eventually spat in

    between giggles and gasps. "You said it was gonna be strong, not, like,
    the strongest fucking thing I'd ever fucking felt."

    "The imprinting one's even stronger, everyone

    says."

    "Em said it was like being consumed by an orgasm until

    she blacked out," Maya said, tossing her hair out of her face to turn her
    brown eyes up at him. "She wasn't kidding?"

    "That's in line with how most of  "

    He was mid sentence when Maya suddenly shoved her face down

    onto his cock, forcing it into her throat before pulling her head up, her tongue
    spiraling around the head of his cock before she pushed her head back down onto
    it again.

    Over the last several months, he'd gotten more than his fair

    share of blowjobs, far more than he'd ever thought he would get in his
    lifetime, and he felt like he'd gotten familiar with most of the rhythms and
    styles, but there was something hungry about the way Maya was doing it,
    like she didn't want to pause, didn't want to break, hell, didn't even want to breathe
    until she got what she wanted.

    Her hands were gripping onto his hips, as her mouth slurped

    along the length of his shaft, from tip to base, trying to hold down with it
    engulfed for as long as she could every so often, no warning given when she was
    deepthroating or just quickly fucking her face onto his cock.

    He was along for the ride.

    Andy could feel himself starting to get close, when Maya

    popped her head off, one of her hands stroking his cock feverishly while her
    eyes held his gaze with her own, as he suddenly felt like a deer in the
    headlights, or a small animal caught under the gaze of a predator, the look on
    her face having total control of the situation.

    "You're gonna give me what I want, Andy," she

    growled at him, licking her lips. "And I'm gonna swallow you down and wake
    up a new woman, a kept woman, a bonded woman, a woman with a man who makes her
    cum like a fucking hurricane. You have no idea how hard I'm gonna fuck the shit
    out of you soon, but for now, you're gonna give me what I want. It's not your
    fucking cum, it's mine."

    She looked back down and started thrusting her face onto his

    cock as quickly and deeply as she could, letting spit drool from her lips all
    over his balls, filthy 'gluck gluck' sounds coming from the motions, until
    finally Andy knew his resolve was shot, but he wanted to have one stab at
    surprising her, so just before his balls drew up, his hands both reached down
    to grab her head and pushed her face down until her nose was buried in the
    trimmed pubic hairs of his crotch, and the first load of his cum blasted right
    against the back of her throat, setting her into a a fit of orgasms, at which
    point Andy was mostly just holding her head, while she spasmed in time with
    him, feeling her do her best to swallow it all before he pulled her head off of
    his shaft and rolled her limp body onto her side, as she whispered that word
    that haunted him now, "Imprinting."

    Andy moved to get her beneath the sheets and made sure the

    dogs were inside the room before he closed the outside door, so that the room
    would warm up. He would make a point to stop and tell Nicolette to come and
    open the door in the late morning so the dogs could go back out and do their
    business even while Maya completed the process.

    She looked peaceful beneath the sheets. There were a few

    speckles of his jizz on her cheeks, so he took one of his fingers and wiped
    them off, sliding the finger into her lips, which she seemed to instinctively
    suckle on for a moment before he pulled his finger free, having spent long
    enough in the room that she'd fallen silent.

    He moved outside of her room, and closed the door behind

    him, leaning his back against it with a slight smile of relief. That, he
    figured, would be the last person ever added to his family, if he had anything
    to say about it.

    Of course, as Emily had pointed out not so long ago, he

    really did have very little say about it.

    Chapter 40

    He desperately wanted to get to bed, but there was work to

    be done before he could sleep, and his brain was still moving a mile a minute.
    It generally did, but his conversation earlier in the day had been rolling
    around in circles over and over again. Phil was one of the smartest people he'd
    ever met, but Andy knew everyone was capable of making mistakes.

    There was something they were missing about all the

    information Phil had presented to them. Phil's plan had all the things it
    should, but there was so much that Phil hadn't had time to tell them. He wasn't
    sure what he thought he might glean from it, but he decided to let it keep
    running on cycles in the back of his brain for the rest of the night.

    He hoped maybe it would just come to him.

    Different people in his household went to bed at different

    times, and typically, Piper and Sheridan went to bed not too long after dinner.
    He glanced at his watch, seeing it was just past 10:30, and he figured they were
    probably crawling into bed about now, since both were early risers.

    Niko was probably also heading to bed about now, so she

    could be up early in the morning, in case Lexi woke up before most of the house
    was up. Niko tended to be an early riser as well, as did Lauren and Taylor, so
    they were also probably also turning in for the night.

    Hannah and Asha were typical college students without

    classes, so they'd be up past midnight gossiping, and Taylor was probably more
    than a little sad she couldn't join them, but as she'd told Andy at dinner, she
    was taking her responsibilities over at 49ers HQ very seriously.

    Fi and Moira were trying to get adjusted to West Coast time,

    but the jet lag hadn't fully let go of them yet, so Andy guessed they were
    probably starting to get ready for bed as well.

    Em and Sarah kept their own schedules, but since Em planned

    to talk to her family in the morning, she had likely turned in also, and where
    Em went, Sarah usually followed, so he was fairly certain they were both
    snuggling up in bed, bemoaning the lack of him there, but knowing that he would
    join them when he was ready.

    Tala and Jade had formed a surprising friendship and had

    spent most of the day getting the pool house further converted into a workspace
    for the curvier woman. Jade was used to teaching, so he suspected she probably
    had also turned in relatively early.

    Aisling, however, kept her schedule in tune with his, and so

    he knew she'd be up, and willing to watch a bit of television before turning in
    for the night. He'd found that she'd never seen Farscape so as of late,
    they'd been making a point to watch an episode or two before bed every night,
    and in between they'd chat a little bit about their respective days.

    He was going to head down to the living room that was furthest

    from the bedrooms, which had sort of become the default theater room of the
    house, but found Ash in the kitchen, sneaking herself a pickle from the fridge,
    so they sat around the kitchen island to have their chat before their nightly
    television binge.

    This particular night Andy walked Ash through what Phil had

    asked of him, and as he talked through it, she asked pointed questions, most of
    which he didn't have an answer to, but eventually, she asked one that he hadn't
    even thought of, and it all snapped into sense for him.

    "So why not just use this Evie as the test case,

    instead of asking Jenny to do it?" she said to him.

    "What?" Andy asked, as if it hadn't even occurred

    to him.

    "Look, she made it here safely, right?"

    "Right."

    "That means she was imprinted, and if Evie's being

    asked to be imprinted to Nate, that means she was already imprinted to this
    McCallister prick, and you can use that to analyze her blood and the effect
    it's having on it. Shit, you could smear a little of McCallister's precum onto
    her skin at first, check that it causes a rash, then give her a little from the
    guy who's supposedly a de imprinter, then have Nate imprint her and take
    her blood again. I mean, if this Evie wants to get out from under her husband,
    ex husband or whatever, then she's gotta to be willing to show she believes in
    all of this."

    "I don't tell you that you're brilliant often enough,

    Ash," he said, leaning into to kiss her, which started tender but
    definitely amped up in intensity a bit before she pulled back, a wry smile on
    her face.

    "You don't, but it's okay," she said. "You

    say it lots, and lots is brilliant. Before we head to bed tonight, though,
    mister, I was given a request this morning, so we're going to go and fulfill
    it, you and I. The request was made to me, because they were worried you might
    take offense to it, but I want you to know, in advance, this is what everyone
    wants, they're hoping you'll lean into it, at least a little, and the
    safeword, should it be needed, is limoncello. Okay?"

    She was pulling him to his feet, that playful expression

    widening on her face, as he waggled his eyebrows. "You girls certainly do
    love testing me," he told her.

    "This one's not me at all, love," she said,

    sliding her arm around his waist. "It's more of just a thing to show you
    what you can be capable of when it's asked of you, and this particular play
    partner wants even more than you gave her last time."

    "Uh oh," he said. "That sounds like I'm not

    living up to my end of the bargain."

    "Stop. No," she said, squeezing his hip. "You

    did great, but the girls in question just want you to know you can and should
    go further."

    She led him down towards the room they'd been planning to go

    to anyway, the basement living room, but instead of heading for the television,
    Andy saw that over near where he'd usually sit, one woman was standing and
    another was kneeling, the room barely lit, as if the atmosphere of it was
    important to the ambiance of the moment.

    Andy's nighttime eyesight wasn't great, but as they got

    closer, he could make out who the two people were. The woman standing was
    Nicolette, but she had ditched her typical French maid's outfit for something
    that looked a lot more dominatrix. She wore a leather corset that was tied
    tight to force her tits into nearly a shelf of flesh, propped up and pushed out
    but still marginally covered. She also had black leather shorts, fishnet
    stockings and long leather high heeled boots that came up to her mid thigh. The
    heels were at least a few inches, because it made Nicolette look huge, her blonde
    hair done up in a tight bun atop her head.

    In her hand was the end of a long leash.

    At the end of the leash, on her knees, was Whitney,

    completely nude except for the collar around her neck, her hair done up in
    jetblack pigtails, her pale white flesh almost the shade of moonlight in the
    summer. Her arms were folded together in front of her to make her smaller tits
    press together, the rosy pinkness of her nipples like strawberries, her wrists
    resting on top of one another, as if she expected them to be bound at some
    point, or maybe they already were in her mind. He could see the black curls of
    her pubic V peeking from between her thighs.

    Ash took his hand and gave it a soft squeeze. "You did

    well with Whitney the first time, babes," she whispered to him. "But
    you need to know you can go further, you should go further, at least
    every so often, and that she doesn't just want you to do that, she's going to get
    off on it. I know that part of you is in there," she said, kissing his
    cheek. "We just need to wake the bastard up."

    Andy wasn't entirely surprised by all of this, if he was

    being honest with himself. Early on, he thought he'd given Nicolette exactly
    what she wanted, and then around when all the girls had presented their friends
    for consideration for the house, Nicolette had told him to go even harder at
    her. So he had. He'd been nervous out of his mind when he'd done it, almost
    certain that she was going to scream for him to stop, that he was being too
    rough, that she didn't want it.

    Instead, she had thanked him at the end of it, and

    told him that she was very glad he was learning that not all of his partners
    enjoyed the same kind of sex, and that that wasn't a bad thing.

    His first time with Whitney had been something of an

    eyeopener as well, as she wanted him to go at her hard. He thought he'd
    done enough to satiate her desires, but apparently she wanted to take him even
    further. He wasn't even entirely sure what that entailed.

    "Heya Master," Nicolette purred at him. "I

    think it's time you give your little porcelain slut a real go, don't
    you? She's been itching for round two, and it's about time you step up your
    game. Haven't you, slut?" She gave Whitney a nudge with her foot, and the
    brunette nodded.

    "Yes Master. Our first time was very nice, but you're

    capable of being stronger, harsher, more forceful," she said, not lifting
    her eyes. "And this slut wants to see what you're truly capable of."

    "I'm worried your friend's been hyping me up too much,

    Whitney," Andy said, stepping closer, Aisling walking along with him, as
    Nicolette toyed with the end of the leash idly. "I'm not entirely sure I'm
    capable of what you think I am."

    "She told your slut that you bent her over a table in

    the hallway and pounded her slippery cunt until your cock was slick enough to
    jam up her ass, and then pounded her until she came so hard her knees were
    shaking and she couldn't sit properly for a few days."

    "Well, I  "

    "She told your slut that you grabbed a fistful of her

    hair and shoved her face up against the wall and pinned her there while you had
    your way with her, drilling her like she was just an object for you to take
    your pleasure from."

    Ash giggled. "It certainly sounded like that from down

    the hallway," she said to him.

    "Don't you start," he replied.

    "She even told me you shoved her panties in her mouth

    to keep her from making too much noise, even though you like it when a slut
    uses filthy words, because you wanted to demonstrate how much control you had
    over her."

    "That wasn't  "

    "That was fucking hot was what it was, Master,"

    Nicolette said, licking her lips. "I almost expected you to put your hands
    around my throat for a bit, and that would've just made me cum even harder. At
    first, he didn't even take them off, slut, he just tugged them aside, like they
    were an impediment that bothered him."

    "Your slut finds all of that very attractive, Master,

    and if she might be so bold," she said, turning her icy blue eyes upwards
    to look at him, "she very much wants to meet that man."

    "You can do this, Andy," Aisling whispered into his

    ear. "And both Nicolette and I will be right here, making sure you don't
    chicken out and/or go too far, whichever you're more afraid of."

    He inhaled a deep breath, and Whitney suddenly turned her

    eyes back downwards, as if she were a child caught looking at something she
    wasn't supposed to.

    "Before I start this, I want to confirm something.

    Aisling told me your safeword is limoncello. Is that correct, Whitney?"

    "It is, Master."

    "And you will use it if I cross a line?"

    "This slut does not think you're capable of that,

    Master."

    He stepped closely and reached forward, his fingertips

    pinching one of her nipples hard between his thumb and forefinger, seeing her
    wince even as she moaned a little bit. "No one knows what a man is capable
    of, Whitney, especially when he's pressed too much or too hard."

    "Yes Master," Whitney said. "Your slut

    apologizes Master."

    "Now answer my fucking question," he growled. He

    wasn't setting out to hurt her, but at this point, it had been made abundantly
    clear to him that he had a part to play, and if that was what Whitney wanted
    from him, it was what he intended to deliver.

    "If Master his slut beyond what she is capable of

    withstanding, Master, she will say the word and ask for relief," she said
    quietly, licking her tongue out over her bright red lips. "But until then,
    she implores you to have at her without mercy or reservation."

    "What limits do you have, Whitney?" he said,

    unbuckling his belt, grabbing the metal buckle, a simple square with a single
    stem in it, pulling on it to force the leather to come slowly slithering
    through his belt loops.

    "For you, Master? None at all. Your slut will do

    whatever it is you ask of her."

    He snapped the end of his belt out and then bent it in half,

    holding it on the ends as he pushed the belt together, forming a giant circle
    between two lines of leather, then yanking them apart to make a loud crack as
    he snapped one against the other. "You seem awfully confident of
    that."

    He wasn't sure who moaned the loudest at that motion,

    Whitney, Nicolette or Aisling.

    "She is at her best when she is fulfilling her purpose,

    Master," Nicolette said to him, a hint of amusement in her voice
    "Pleasure and pain are kissing cousins in our world."

    "Did I ask your fucking opinion?" he said sharply

    to Nicolette, and he felt like he must have done so very convincingly, because
    he could see her breath catch a moment, although he knew it was excitement he
    saw behind her eyes, not fear.

    "No Master. Sorry Master."

    He looked down at Whitney, towering over her, as she

    remained perfectly still. "When Nicolette came to me and asked me to bring
    you into my home, Whitney, she told me of your previous partner, and how the
    relationship you and he had was one of total dominance and submission. That you
    did nothing without his permission. That you enjoyed being commanded, being
    told exactly what you did and did have his consent to do, and that you found
    freedom in surrendering your own initiative."

    "Yes Master," Whitney said.

    "I can fulfill that role for you, but it will take some

    adaptation on your part, because as much as you may want to surrender complete
    and total control to someone else, I don't want complete and total
    control over someone else. Not all the time, anyway." He traced a
    fingertip along her cheek, and he could feel her leaning in towards his touch,
    as if she took comfort from the very contact of his skin against hers.
    "I'm probably capable of giving you what you want. I can push and pull you
    into place, slap your ass while I'm thrusting my cock into one of your holes
    with the kind of roughness from the more disgruntled pornography I've seen. I
    think I'm likely perceptive enough to know when strikes have crossed from
    pleasurable pain into pure pain, at least most of time. I think I can live up
    to my end of the bargain on this, but there are a handful of rules that are non
    negotiable, you understand?"

    "Tell your slut of your rules, Master, and she will

    follow them," Whitney said, pressing a kiss to his fingertip.

    "They aren't much, but they're important to me. The

    first is that you will need to be in charge of your own voice, and that if you
    aren't using it, I will start to doubt myself, and think I am doing something
    unwelcome. Nicolette told me you're unaccustomed to speaking without being
    ordered to speak, but this is a rule I'm afraid I'm going to have to insist
    upon. You will speak whenever you think is appropriate or even might be
    welcomed. If you think I am at all doubting my actions, and you want more
    instead of less, you will need to provide the carrot, understood."

    Whitney nodded. "She does, Master. Might you provide

    guidance as to how she should speak?"

    "The filthier the better," Nicolette said with a

    giggle, looking at Andy as if she was afraid he might scold her, but when she
    saw the smile on his face, she decided to elaborate. "I told you, Master loves
    dirty talk, so if you talk, whore, you should be talking dirty. Nothing
    clinical, only perverse. You do not have breasts, you have tits. You do not
    have a vagina, you have a pussy or a twat or a cunt. And although I know it
    goes against everything you've been taught for the last few years, you're going
    to have to be a little proactive here, slut."

    Whitney frowned a little, sighing slightly. "That,

    makes this slut nervous, ma'am," she said, turning to look up to Nicolette.
    "How will she know when it is right to remain in her place and when it is
    right to act unbidden?"

    Andy reached down and turned Whitney's head to look at him.

    "You'll act on instinct, much like you're entrusting me to do. And I do
    not expect perfection. You will make mistakes, and, frankly, I think you'll
    probably enjoy being punished for them, so maybe I expect some of the mistakes
    will be intentional and some will be accidental, but very little in this life
    is truly unforgivable, Whitney, and I think we'll both do well to remember
    that."

    "Yes Master," she said, looking up at him with

    adoring eyes. "What other rules do you have for your slut?"

    "When you want to see this particular stripe of me,

    Whitney, you will need to initiate it, you will need to ask for it, and not
    just subtly, but actually vocalize and express your desire for the closed fist
    instead of the open hand," he said. "By you regularly reminding me
    that you enjoy this, it will reinforce in my mind what you expect out of our
    arrangement."

    "Did, did this slut not express it well enough before,

    Master?"

    "With communication, Whitney, more is always

    better," he said confidently.

    To be continued in part 25, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    53 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 22
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 22
    Andy answers the ladies most vulnerable concerns..

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    "So why me, huh?" Sarah asked her. "Why'd'ja

    choose me to play with you and Andy?"

    Piper bit her bottom lip, as if she was a tad nervous,

    before she shyly looked up at Sarah. "'Cause I'm kinda turned on with how
    you talk, Sarah, and I was kinda hoping you could talk to me that way while I
    was trying to make our man happy?" Despite all the massive confidence he'd
    seen Piper bearing almost the entire time he'd known her, she seemed almost
    nervous that Sarah would consider turning her down, as if her voiced desire was
    a step too far beyond the pale.

    Sarah licked her lips as her eyes widened. "I will

    totally fucking do that as long as you agree to just one fucking condition. If
    you don't, well, I can just go upstairs and leave you two to it."

    Andy was about to ask, but Piper beat him to it. "What

    condition is that?"

    "You can't, like, get fucking mad at me for anything I

    say, or anything I call you. 'Cause if I'm gonna fucking do this, then I'm
    gonna fucking do this, and I can't be all in my fucking head about you
    thinking I'm being mean or rude or shit. So you can't be all pissed off that I
    call you dirty things if you're fucking asking me to talk fucking dirty to
    you," Sarah giggled. "That cool, bitch?"

    "Not only do I promise not to get mad, Sares,"

    Piper said to her. "I promise to like it."

    Sarah nodded. "Good, then why the fuck aren't you on

    top of that cock already?"

    Piper pursed her lips into a smile. "I was waiting for

    you to tell me I could, Andy."

    Sarah's hand swatted over and spanked Piper's ass with a

    loud smack. "He shouldn't have to tell you, you daft bitch. You wanted to
    fuck him, he totally didn't say 'not now' or some shit, so that means fucking
    time is on!"

    In the middle of Sarah's sentence, Piper reached down to

    grab his cock and get it aligned so she could slide right down onto it,
    straddling him to get his cock as deep inside of her as she could, her other
    hand resting on his shoulder.

    "That's a good girl," Sarah purred. "Don't

    you feel so much better without an empty cunt, you athletic slut you?"

    Piper nodded, leaning over to kiss Sarah again, although

    Sarah pushed her back after a few seconds, clearly intent on keeping her mouth
    free so she could talk to her. "I've had like a dozen partners, and not
    one of them made me feel like Andy does," Piper said, looking at Sarah's
    face.

    Sarah slapped Piper's ass again, this time even harder.

    "So why are you fucking telling me, bitch? Am I the one whose cock is
    jammed up your stupid snatch?"

    Piper moaned as Sarah's fingernails dragged against that

    reddening flesh, shaking her head, turning to look at Andy. "You feel so
    fucking good inside of me, Andy," she said to him. "Thank you for
    taking me in." On 'in,' she bounced down hard in his lap. "Thank you
    for saving my friend." On 'friend,' she did it again.

    "It's a shame you're on fucking birth control,"

    Sarah teased, "because these are fucking breeding hips, and you'd look
    super fucking cute with a baby bump, but I guess you need to go and win your
    gold medal before we can talk about getting you bred like a proper bitch."

    Piper's tongue swiped out over her own lips, as she nodded.

    "I'll do it eventually," she said eagerly. "I'll happily bear
    your child, Andy, but I gotta do the Olympics first, to prove to myself that I
    can really do it."

    "You don't  " Andy started but Piper kissed

    him once more, jamming her tongue into his mouth sloppily, making sure to
    silence him.

    "Hmm, I think she likes the idea of you fucking

    breeding her, Andy," Sarah said with a laugh. "The idea of you
    pumping her fucking cunt so full of fuck cream that it's practically oozing out
    of her, so messy and sloppy, like a good little whore. You like that image don't
    you, Pipes?"

    The athletic brunette nodded quickly. "I do I do I

    fucking do so fucking much," she panted, as Sarah reached one of her hands
    in to pinch one of Piper's tan nipples firmly, giving it a twist, which made
    the girl groan huskily.

    "And yet, you're still fucking holding back,"

    Sarah scolded. "You gotta fucking give in like a good girl, otherwise you
    won't get what you fucking what, what I know you think you fucking deserve, but
    you don't deserve it until you've ditched all those fucking fears and embraced
    who the fuck you are from now on." She gave Piper's ass another hard smack
    before sliding her hand around the athlete's waist, moving her thumb down to
    rub against Piper's clit, as Andy felt her start to tighten up even more around
    his shaft. "But I bet, I just fucking bet, that if you just let it out,
    let it all fucking out, you'd feel fucking better, and you'd get what a good
    bitch deserves."

    "Fuck, Sarah, you're so fucking good with those

    fingers," Piper whimpered.

    "Damn fucking straight I am," Sarah said.

    "But I'm gonna stop if you don't cut loose."

    "I'm, I'm fucking scared," Piper whispered

    quietly.

    "We all were, Pipes, but you learn to fucking let go

    and trust, not just in Andy but in the family, in all the fucking rest of us,
    that we've got your fucking back, that we're gonna fucking take care of you, so
    either you're fucking in or you're out, what's it gonna be, bitch?"

    "I'm in,” she cried, her voice shredded and frantic,

    clearly about to have an immense orgasm. "I'm in I'm in I'm so fucking in,”

    "Not fucking yet you aren't," Sarah said harshly.

    "Gotta let that last fucking guard down, gotta let that last fucking truth
    out. You'll feel better, bitch, but you gotta fucking say it,”

    "Andy Rook, I fucking love you!" Piper shouted

    before she kissed him hard, and she started to have a monstrous orgasm, her
    whole body violently trembling, and the spasms of her cunt around his cock
    forced his own release, as he started spewing arcing loads of steaming jism
    inside of her, the two of them locked together on top and bottom, the intensity
    of the orgasm cratering them out.

    As soon as it had passed, Piper buried her face into Andy's

    neck, laughing a little bit even as he could feel her eyes watering, tears of
    joy slipping from her face. "I thought I'd never say that to another
    person as long as I fucking lived," she whispered against his skin,
    "but I do, I fucking love you, Andy Rook."

    "And I love you too, Piper Brown," he said,

    stroking her hair with one hand, his other intertwined with Sarah's.

    They stayed like that for a minute or so before Piper

    started to giggle, turning to look over at Sarah. "I don't know how you do
    it," she said to the tall redhead, "sitting there watching and not
    demanding to get involved."

    "Oh I'm happy enough to wait my fucking turn,"

    Sarah giggled. "But pretty quick Imma need you to get off of him so I can
    fucking get off."

    Piper's giggle burst from her as she nodded then leaned over

    to kiss Sarah. "Thank you for that," she told her. "I hate
    having to ask for help."

    "That's what family's for," Sarah answered.

    "But get a little, give a little, so Imma also need you to help me out
    here."

    The brunette climbed from his lap, and his cock was

    absolutely soaked with their juices, and while he was starting to
    soften, that feral look in Sarah's eyes told him he wasn't done yet, and made
    him begin to stiffen up again.

    "Whatever you need, Sares," Piper said, "I

    got you, boo."

    "I'll just need a helping hand," Sarah said,

    getting up off the couch. Andy tried to get up as well, but Sarah shoved him
    back down once more. "Who told you you could fucking get up?" she
    giggled. "I need you to stay there and let me run the fucking show this
    time, 'cause I'm a little fucking nervous, and I want to have the fucking
    control to do this how I think fucking feels right. I hope that's fucking okay
    with you, because if it isn't, well, I don't fucking care, now, do I?"

    Andy wasn't entirely sure what Sarah had in mind, as she

    turned away from him and moved to straddle his legs, but very quickly, it
    dawned on him what she was doing. "I can't fucking believe Emily did this
    shit before I did," Sarah said, reaching one hand back to grab his cock.
    Her position had her legs spread wide, as she moved to rub the tip of his cock
    along her cunt before dragging it downward, nestling it against the rosebud of
    her asshole. "Had to be fucking first to something, I guess." He
    could feel the tall woman getting his cock aligned right and then slowly
    started sitting down on it, his shaft pulsing in excitement as he felt her body,
    tight and a little unprepared, try and resist his cock's entrance before she
    finally seemed to lose patience with her own hole, as she pushed down to get
    the head of his cock inside of her ass. Her head leaned back, her eyes looking
    up at the ceiling, as a guttural, almost paleolithic, moan of pain and pleasure
    boiled out of her. "Fuck that's fucking big that's big holy fucking shit
    balls that's a big fat fucking cock and it's fucking going up my fucking ass oh
    my fucking God what the fuck am I doing?"

    "We can stop if  "

     

    Sarah looked back over her shoulder at Andy with a wildness

    in her eyes that he'd never seen before, a deranged grin on her face.
    "Stop? Are you out of your fucking mind? This is the greatest fucking
    feeling I've ever fucking felt in my fucking life! Why the fuck would I
    want you to fucking stop?! I want fucking all of it!" she said to
    him as she pushed herself down onto his cock until he was buried as deeply as
    he could get inside of her backdoor, the tall girl's skin covered with a layer
    of goosebumps that made the fine red hairs of her arms stand on end, her body
    vibrating in orgasm as she did. "Jesus Fucking Christ, I feel like such an
    utter fucking whore and I fucking love it! You've got that big fucking
    cock jammed right up my fucking virgin asshole and it made me fucking cum just
    going the fuck in, so now you gotta fuck me or I gotta fuck you but somebody's
    gotta fuck somebody right the fuck now!"

    Piper had sort of been standing off to the side a little

    bit, and one of Sarah's hands shot up and grabbed one of the brunette's wrists,
    yanking her close. "Er, what, what am I supposed to be doing here,
    Sarah?"

    "You can fucking rub or you can fucking lick, but you

    gotta fucking work that fucking clit of mine while he's fucking my ass, so get
    fucking to it!" she barked, and the commanding tone to her voice made it
    clear the actress was not asking for input on the matter.

    The tanned athlete took one of her hands timidly down to rub

    against Sarah's cunt before moving to stroke her clit, as Sarah began to bounce
    up and down in his lap, one hand on the arm of the couch, the other on Andy's
    hip.

    In this position, Sarah had completely control of the tempo

    and the force with which she slid her ass down onto his cock, something he'd
    expected her to use to keep it slow and tender, but instead, Sarah was
    practically trying to break the couch, slamming her ass down into his lap as
    hard as she cold each time, while Piper was caressing her clit.

    "Fuck that's so fucking good oh my god why didn't I

    ever get fucked in the ass before I love this so fucking much but it's all your
    ass, Andy, Daddy, it's only ever your fucking ass, you're the only one to ever
    fuck me this way, and I fucking love that and I keep God! I keep fucking
    cumming over and over again, so please Daddy, please please please cum in my
    fucking virgin ass and let me fucking feel it, let me feel you own the last
    fucking bit of me no man's ever had, because I don't need any other fucking man
    but you because I fucking love the ever loving shit out of you you big cocked
    motherfucker you hear me I fucking love you Andy so fucking cum, cum right the
    fuck up my ass! Fuck! Fuck! Muph!"

    She leaned her head back at the end onto his shoulder,

    craning her neck so that she could jam her lips against his, as he felt Piper's
    other hand cradling his balls, squeezing them gently, and the sensations were
    all too much, as his body let loose another orgasm, flooding Sarah's rectum
    with a gusher of an orgasm as their tongues clung to each other before they
    both slumped back, his back against the couch, her back against his chest, both
    of them nearly too exhausted to move.

    Huginn, who had remained completely undisturbed by all of

    this, finally had had enough, and the black cat got up and hopped down the
    couch, moving to a different unoccupied couch, hopping back up, curling into a
    ball and settling down once more, a perturbed look on his face.

    Then Sarah began to feverishly giggle, waves of curved red

    hair over her face before she pushed them out. "Em was fucking right. That
    was totally fucking amazeballs. Thanks Pipes."

    Piper winked a little bit as she pushed a fingertip inside

    of Sarah's cunt, causing the actress to gasp a little bit in surprise before
    Piper slid the finger back out, lifting it up to her lips, licking it in front
    of the two of them. "We're definitely gonna need a shower before we
    get into bed," she said, and they all laughed at that.

    Chapter 38

    In a rather unusual turn of events, Andy woke the next

    morning on November 18th to an empty bed. It wasn't uncommon for him to awake
    with only a couple of the girls still in bed asleep with him, but a totally
    empty bed was almost an unheard of experience at this point. He glanced at his
    Apple Watch and saw that it was around 10:30, which meant he'd definitely slept
    in a bit. Like most writers, Andy was generally a nocturnal creature, staying
    up late and getting up late, which had put his schedule at odds with some
    members of the family, but they'd mostly learned to make it work.

    He slipped on some boxers, pulled on his jeans and tugged on

    a t shirt,  this particular one a gift from some fantasy convention he'd
    been a guest speaker at,  and headed over to the balcony, stepping out
    onto it with a smirk.

    Down at the pool, most of the girls were nearly finishing

    their morning work out, being led by Sheridan, a sea of sports bras and yoga
    pants, doing the last part of their high intensity section of the workout, and
    Andy could vaguely hear Vanilla Ice's "Ice Ice Baby" being played
    from a portable speaker near them. (Andy still wasn't sure which bothered him
    more, the fact that they were listening to Vanilla Ice or the fact that Vanilla
    Ice opened that song with "Stop! Collaborate and listen!" and yet
    there were no signs of any collaboration going on. In fact, it didn't seem like
    Ice understood what the word collaborate meant. The writer in him just
    couldn't bear it.)

    Lauren and Taylor weren't there as he expected they'd gone

    in to work today, especially since it was Taylor's first day of working in
    months. He hoped that she fit in well with the 49ers organization, but at this
    point, he wasn't entirely even sure who was working there.

    Niko also wasn't working out as he figured she'd gone to

    work at the base today. He wasn't sure what her schedule was like these days so
    he trusted her to let him know when she was coming and going and when it would
    be important for him to know. She was more than capable enough to manage her
    own schedule.

    It was nice to spot that both Fiona and Moira were in the

    group, between Ash and Sarah in the front row of three, and both seemed to be
    in good spirits. Moira's unruly mass of red curls had been braided into a
    tightly woven tail that whipped behind her as she danced to the beat of the
    music, occasionally slapping against either Fi or Sarah, both of whom laughed
    wildly when it did. It made Moira look a little like a redheaded version of the
    original polygon model of Tomb Raider, now that he thought about it.

    The weather was still mostly overcast, and it looked like

    rain might even be on the schedule for later in the day, something he didn't
    mind one bit. California had mostly been in a drought for years, and any rain
    the state could get was seen as a blessing, particularly since they now lived
    in more densely wooded areas. The last thing Andy wanted was a wild fire to
    take his new home.

    He leaned against the railing, just enjoying looking over

    both the estate and his family before Sheridan finally spotted him up on the
    higher floor balcony as the song came to an end. She pointed to Andy to draw
    the girls' attention to him, as all of them turned to look at him.

    The words were out of his mouth before he even knew he was

    saying them.

    "Good morning, angels," he shouted to them.

    "Good morning Andy!" they shot back in matching

    cadence.

    "You know, you really ought to join us some mornings,

    Andrew," Emily teased politely.

    "Hmm. I'd be worried about making a fool of

    myself."

    "I can make sure we don't overwhelm you on your first

    work out, dude," Sheridan said to him with a wink and a grin. "Let's
    give it a go tomorrow, 'kay?"

    Andy groaned a little bit. "God help me. Okay, I'll

    give it a try, but no making fun of me!"

    All the girls made various catty comments and gestures as he

    rolled his eyes and headed back into the house. He had a little bit before any
    of them were back inside anyway, even if they were finished with their workout.
    While the pool house was being converted into Tala's workshop, it still had a
    large group shower room, and the girls tended to go and cool down in there
    before splitting off afterwards. A few of them would go and shower in their own
    individual bathrooms, but the majority of them enjoyed the communal experience,
    as it let them all continue to get to know each other.

    Andy headed down to the kitchen and found that Jenny had

    made him a mini breakfast burrito that was waiting with a glass of pineapple
    juice on the little kitchen island, Katie also sort of milling around the room
    as both women bowed to him when he entered. He'd tried to get them to stop
    doing that, but he'd learned that attempting to discourage his staff of
    anything generally only resulted in them doing it even more than they were
    originally, so he was trying a new tactic now,  let them burn themselves
    out on it and hope they'd stop on their own.

    "Enjoy your breakfast, sir!" Jenny said, moving

    around the counter before dropping down onto her knees. "I know I'll enjoy
    mine!"

    Her fingertips unbuttoned Andy's jeans and he was thankful

    he hadn't put on a belt this morning, as Jenny began to lick and suck on his
    cock, slowly running her tongue along it while her wife watched on, although
    there was an unusual expression on Katie's face, something Andy wasn't quite
    sure of.

    "What's on your mind, Katie?" he said, feeling

    Jenny's lips slowly push down around his length. They had told him before that
    they wanted to make getting their needed dose as low impact for him as
    possible, and had stressed that they enjoyed this sort of casual acquisition.
    "You look like you're worried about something."

    The Hispanic girl sighed and nodded. "I, I wanted to

    discuss something with you, sir, but I wasn't sure quite how to bring it up.
    Shit, I'm nervous even thinking about it now."

    Andy nodded, chewing a mouthful of his food before taking a

    sip from the glass to wash it down. "Look, you don't have to tell
    me anything, Katie, but if something's on your mind, you'll probably feel
    better if you just get it out of your head. No matter how much worse you think
    it'll be if you say it, letting it rattle around your brain like a cage full of
    bees is only going to be worse."

    "I suppose that's fair, sir," Katie said, chewing

    on her finger nervously. "It's just, this isn't the sort of thing I
    thought I'd ever say, sir, and it makes me feel strange. I think it's probably
    just part of whatever the treatment's doing to me, but it's, it feels like it's
    both a part of me and not a part of me, you know? Like some part of me I
    didn't know about but was lingering in the dark shadows of my mind the whole
    time?"

    Andy frowned a little. "No, I can't say I do

    know what you're talking about."

    Jenny's mouth popped off his cock as she made an exasperated

    noise from his waistline. "Uuuugh! Just tell him already!" she said,
    frustration in her voice, before she pushed her lips back down around his cock
    once more.

    "Sir, I think, I think I'd like for you to fuck me,

    maybe just the once, maybe just to see if maybe I might like it," Katie
    said, her voice sounded terrified that he would reject her or yell at her.

    "I mean, I don't have a problem with if both of you

    don't, but you certainly needn't do it on my behalf, Katie," Andy told
    her, as Jenny started to suck harder, as if to pull the resistance out of him.
    "You made it very clear to me when I arrived that you were a lesbian,
    though, and I wouldn't dream of asking you to change that."

    Katie threw her hands up, her eyes widening a little bit,

    almost in shock at herself. "That's just it! I am! I know I am! I've
    always thought girls were the only sexy things in the world! The idea of being
    with dudes just made me uneasy! I imagine I felt about guys the same way you
    feel about guys,  I don't want to be with that!"

    "Then why  "

    "I don't know, alright?! I don't fucking get it!

    Thinking about any other man just makes my stomach all queasy and
    nauseous, but the last few weeks, when I've been thinking about what it looks
    like when I see you fucking Jenny, I don't feel like I do when I think
    about any other man, and I don't understand what's going on!" The woman
    looked like she was about to cry, and Andy reached over and grabbed her hand,
    pulling her over towards him, his fingertips curling around hers.

    "I am never going to make you do anything you

    don't want to do, Katie," he said sternly. "But they did tell us that
    the serum was going to have some side effects, and that it was likely going to
    make some physiological changes to our bodies, some foreseen and some
    unforeseen."

    Jenny had eased off the speed of the blowjob a bit, but

    hadn't stopped entirely.

    "If you want to try actual sex with me, I'm not opposed

    to that, but  "

    "But you don't want me to think I'm doing it on your

    account. I'm not, sir, I assure you! I don't even know where these thoughts are
    coming from, but I told Jenny about a week ago, I had a sex dream with you in
    it, and we were fucking, and in the dream, it seemed like I liked it quite a
    lot," Katie sighed. "I know that doesn't necessarily mean anything,”

    "They say sex dreams generally aren't about sex."

    "But, but when you were taking Whitney the other day? I

    found myself getting wet, thinking about what it would be like, what it would
    be like to be her, to be getting fucked by you, and, and I think I want to try
    that at some point, not the tying up or collaring or anything but, but I think
    I'd like for you to fuck me once, just to see, just to see if I really do feel
    differently about you than I do all the other men in the world,”

    "And you're okay with this, Jenny?" he said,

    reaching down to stroke Jenny's hair back.

    Jenny nodded, popping her lips off his cock with a loud

    smack. "I still want both of us to be there any time you dose either of
    us, sir, but if this is a thing she wants to try, well, it would be unfairly
    judgmental of me to fuck you myself and not allow her to do so as well. 'Sides,
    she told me about these feelings long before she told you, and
    that's all that really matters." She smiled at him kindly, then lowered
    her lips back down around his shaft once more, her eyes still looking up at
    when she did.

    "Then it's fine with me, Katie," he said, looking

    back at the Hispanic woman, one of her hands being held by him, the other being
    held by Jenny from below.

    "Thank you, sir," Katie said. "For being

    willing to do that with me, and for not judging me because of it."

    "Katie, look. If you want to try it, that's fine. If

    you try it and you don't like it, that's fine. If you try and do like it
    and want it more regularly, that's fine. If you change your mind right before
    we're about to do it, that's fine. Whatever you want here, it's fine. I
    just want you to be satisfied with whatever decision you made, and I
    want it made because it's what you want, and not what you think I
    want, okay? I am surrounded by beautiful women, and I'm just trying to do
    everything I can to do right by all of you. So whatever you want, you just need
    to tell me."

    She nodded, before looking down with a smile. "You were

    taking your time because I was talking to him, weren't you, Jen?"

    The curvy girl between his legs giggled a little and nodded,

    then started thrusting her face into his lap faster and more intently, and Andy
    could feel that release building up inside of him, even as he finished the last
    bite of breakfast.

    He was more than a little taken back when Katie leaned in

    and whispered into his ear, "My wife's such a good little cocksucker,
    isn't she? Give us our breakfast, Master, that fucking load of hot cum
    right into her fucking mouth."

    The unexpected words made his cock throb and finally he

    pumped a few squirts of his cum into Jenny's mouth, as she shuddered at his
    feet. The woman kept her lips sealed just past the head of his cock while her
    fingers jerked along the rest of his length, making sure to milk out the last
    of it before she pulled her head back, keeping her lips pursed together before
    standing up and immediately kissing Katie, swapping that cum between them,
    Katie's form trembling as she leaned against Jenny, the Latina being held up by
    her wife for just a moment until the orgasm passed.

    Both women pulled from the kiss, licking each others lips

    for just a moment before turning to look over at Andy, almost as if they were
    ready for a second course right now. Katie winked at him. "You know, I
    know it's all chemical, but dios mio if that orgasm from tasting your cum
    doesn't leave one sweet ass high,”

    Jenny moved to tuck his cock back into his pants, zipping

    them back up and buttoning them, as she glanced over at Katie. "Don't
    forget to update the Needs Board, hun," she told her wife, who nodded in
    response.

    "Got it, babe. Anyway, sir, let me think about it, but

    next time, I think I'd like you to fuck Jenny with me there, and then fuck me
    with Jenny there, so I have some time to let it settle in my brain that I'm
    going to go through with it," Katie said to him. "You know, actually
    fucking a dude."

    "Whatever you want, Katie."

    "Thank you, sir. Oh, don't forget, you have a phone

    meeting at 2 with that director candidate, Erica Xiao."

    He nodded. "Good. Yes. Thank you for reminding me. I

    might have forgotten if you hadn't."

    Jenny snickered a little. "Em would've had your balls

    if you had."

    "She's got them anyway," Katie shot back.

    Andy arched an eyebrow at them. "Don't you two

    start." He drank the last of his pineapple juice then pushed the plate
    forward. "Thanks Jenny, for everything. I'm going to head to my office.
    Maybe send down lunch a little after one."

    "Yes sir. Also, don't forget that Miss Steele will be

    here sometime today."

    "Oh right," Andy said, chuckling. "Sometimes

    everything gets so busy, I can barely remember my own name, much less who's
    coming and going. Katie, can you set up a large portion of the back yard to
    fence off, so that Maya's dogs will have a place to run and play without us
    worrying about them getting into the pool if she wants to leave them
    outside?"

    "Miss Steele's got dogs?" Katie said, groaning.

    "Great. Now I get to start having to watch the backyard for
    landmines."

    "That's why I was thinking if we gave them their own

    area that's fenced off, at least we'd have it clearly marked that it's the part
    of the yard with occasional hazards, although Sarah insisted that Maya is known
    to always clean up after her dogs. Maybe put a bin outside for her to toss them
    all?"

    Katie nodded. "I can spend the day prepping the yard so

    we're not all worried about stepping in dog shit when we're walking in the
    grass."

    "Good on you."

    "Did Miss Washington said what kinds of dogs they were,

    sir?" Jenny asked.

    "Pomeranians, I think," Andy said.

    "Those aren't dogs, those are animated dustmops,"

    Katie said with an amused snort. "And here I was worried they would be
    Saint Bernards or Rottweilers."

    As he headed down to his office, he was starting to run

    through the checklist of things he needed to do today in his head. He
    definitely wanted to talk to Moira now that she was up, but he figured he would
    let her come to him in her own time, as it had been so long since they'd really
    talked to one another. He would need to pair with Maya when she arrived, and he
    also needed to check on Lexi and see how she was doing. As much as he wanted to
    head over to Xander's and see his friend's new house and meet all the rest of
    his partners, Xander had asked him to wait until the weekend, so he would have
    more of a chance to get settled, both into the house and into the household.

    He was almost at the door of his office when his iPhone

    began to ring, and he fished it out of his pocket, surprised to see Phil The
    Younger a.k.a. Lesser Phil a.k.a. Phil Pak (not Phil Marcos), on the screen, as
    he answered it. "Heya man, long time no talk!" Andy said to him.
    "To what do I owe the pleasure?"

    "Nothing good I'm afraid," Lesser Phil sighed.

    "I'm not going to be able to make poker night on Friday. In fact, I may
    not be able to make poker night for a while, I'm afraid."

    "That sucks man. What's going on?"

    "Well, me and the family were relocated, so we're quite

    a bit further from you now, and the place where we're at is very strict
    on quarantine procedures, so if we came and saw you and the rest of the gang
    for poker, we'd have to quarantine for a week before we would be allowed back
    in to our house, so while we'll try and do it a couple of times a year, for the
    foreseeable future, it's probably off the table."

    "Where's they move you to that's got such strict

    guidelines?"

    "They're calling the place Valhalla Shores. They

    decided that they didn't want to put all their eggs in one basket and have New
    Eden be the only place for Level Fives in the Bay area, so they built a new one
    over closer to the coast. We're where Pacifica used to be, basically, although
    I think they tore almost all the old city down and put up this place, like a
    giant gated mansion community. It's a little snobby for my liking, personally,
    but you know how Brandy has always been in terms of keeping up with Joneses, so
    when the NSA offered to move us over to here, she made me jump on it
    immediately. It's mostly just spooks and techbros over here," he sighed.
    "You'd fucking hate it. I know I do, but it keeps peace in my household,
    and that's about all I can ask."

    "Wait, techbros and spies crossbreeding? That sounds

    like a horrible idea, like, just the worst. On the other hand, if your
    quarantine protocols are that strict, it might mean I never have to deal with
    techbros again, and that might make the whole thing absolutely worth while.
    Hey, can I recommend a couple of cockish investors over here in New Eden to get
    transferred over there?"

    Phil the Younger laughed. "You fuckin' wish, dude.

    Whole place is fucking creepy anyway. Brandy says some of the women are kind of
    Stepford ish, and she feels like they're definitely an in crowd and an out
    crowd and she has zero interest in joining the in crowd. They keep trying to
    get her to join one of their hot yoga classes, but she said they'd have to
    break her legs to get her to do that shit. I hope she was being figurative, but
    you know Brandy."

    "That I do. Well, we'll miss seeing you guys, but I get

    it. You're doing what you have to do to keep your family safe and sound. Keep
    us posted, but I appreciate you calling to tell me personally."

    "Copy that, man," he said. "See you on the

    other side."

    After Lesser Phil had hung up, Andy wondered how many actual

    community hubs had formed in the Bay area since the cultural rebuilding had
    started. He also wondered how hard it would be for him or any members of his
    family to leave New Eden, even for a short while.

    He'd been craving an animal style In N Out burger for nearly

    a year now, and while he could ask Jenny to make something equivalent, there
    was nothing quite like having the real deal. He was certain Niko would know
    what the current entrance/exit policy for New Eden was, and he resolved to ask
    her when he saw her. It couldn't be that strict, he realized, because
    Lauren had been coming and going to the training camp for over a week now.
    Maybe he could just get in the Tesla and drive down to an In N Out,
    assuming he could find one that was open.

    When he walked into his office, he saw that his two cats,

    Muninn and Huginn, were curled together in a bundle in his writing chair, the
    two forming a sort of gray black yin yang symbol. Also, as promised, atop of
    his desk was a brand new laptop, a silver MacBook, with a Post It note on top
    of it. It was from Whitney (he could recognize her meticulous handwriting) and
    said "Try it. If you hate it, we'll get something different. “w"

    As much as he wanted to move the two cats so he could sit

    down in the chair where he got his best work done, he decided it was okay to
    sit at the desk for a while, even though it felt way more formal, although he
    realized he wasn't doing much creative today, mostly just the assorted busywork
    that sprung up around the actual creative process.

    The new laptop was set up with access to his emails and had

    all of his writing transferred onto it, so he could consult back to other
    things as he started answering questions from his agent and his editor, losing
    an hour or so before there was a knock at the door.

    "Come on in," he said.

    The door opened and Moira and Fiona slipped in together,

    closing the door behind them. All of their possessions clearly hadn't arrived
    from cross country yet, because he noticed each of them was wearing one of his
    t shirts, the fabric hanging big and loose over them like an overcoat. Moira had
    on one of his Biffy Clyro shirts, which he found fitting, whereas Fiona had
    clearly dived way back into the depths of his closet and was wearing a Gin
    Blossoms t shirt.

    "It's good ta see ya again, Andrew," Moira said

    shyly, smiling across the room at him. "I've missed ye something
    fierce."

    "How are you feeling, Moira? I knew the serum can react

    strangely to people who've had complicated medical history, and I imagine
    dengue fever isn't the only strange bug you've picked up over your wild and
    crazy life."

    "I cannae tell ye how great I feel, Andrew," she

    said, starting to move across the room to him. "An' how thankful I am ye
    trusted Fi enough t' let her bring me in wit' her. Yer, nae mad, are ye?"

    He shook his head. "Look, Moira. We had a wonderful

    time together, but that was decades ago. But I've always trusted Fi, and if you
    and her were together before now, there's no reason any of that should
    change."

    "Of course it'll have t' change, ye big dummy,"

    she giggled. "Ye know she's always loved ye, ye daft shite? E'en when I
    came inta her life, that has nae changed."

    "Except she's changed and I've changed, so maybe it has

    changed too."

    "You haven't changed that much, Andy," Fi

    said, "and neither have I. You still trusted me enough to offer me a place
    in your family, even when I had a condition I wouldn't tell you about."

    "Were ye surprised when ye saw me?" Moira asked

    him.

    "Well, I'd figured it out before I saw you. I figured

    it out as soon as I heard your voice, and that let me put two and two together.
    But I was very surprised when I heard your voice, yeah."

    "Surprised inna good way, I kin hope?"

    "Naturally, although I was hoping you were going

    to be happy with me, even with the weight I've put on and the hair I've
    lost," he chuckled.

    "I think ye look sexy, ya galoot," Moira

    twittered. "Hold me hands, Fi. It's all I kin do t' keep from havin' a
    crack at him right now."

    Fiona wrapped her arms around Moira's waist, shaking her

    head. "He's not going anywhere, Moira," she said with a kind ease.

    "Aye, an' neither are we, an' I don' wannae be too

    far behind the other gare ruls, an' two of 'em are already in th' lead."

    "One day at a time, love. One day at a time."

    "You two want to sit and have a chat?" Andy said.

    On the other side of his desk were two chairs, so he could entertain meetings
    in here if he needed, although the chairs held the cats more often than they
    held people.

    "Oh aye, let's have a chinwaggle," Moira said,

    slipping from Fiona's arms, moving over towards Andy's desk, but instead of
    moving to sit in one of the chairs across the desk, she moved to slide herself
    up and into his lap, her legs dangling over one of the arms of the chair. Fi
    then moved across the room, and moved his laptop to one side, so she could
    scoot her ass up and onto his desk directly in front of him, making sure not to
    knock anything off.

    "So tell m  " he started to say before Moira

    leaned in and kissed him hard, her body light in his lap, but the strength with
    which she pulled his lips onto her own was more than a bit forceful.

    "I bloody love ye, Andy," Moira said to him.

    "And Jaysis, do you smell fookin' amazin'."

    Andy grinned a bit, arching an eyebrow. "Sounds like

    you may have picked up a little bit of Piper's superpower along the way. I
    wonder if that's a side effect of the dengue fever antibodies you have in your
    system."

    "I cannae tell ye where it comes from, but Jaysis, you

    smell better'n any meal I've ever eaten in me life. I want ta breathe ye
    all day long,” She buried her face against the nape of his neck, as he looked
    to Fiona for sympathy, but saw only mirth on her face.

    "So, Moira, tell me what you've been up to since we

    last saw each other."

    "School," she said, pronouncing the word like

    'skoo will,' "then more school, then residency, then Doctors Without
    Borders, at least until I ran in ta Fi again in DC. It's no tha'
    excitin'."

    "Doctors Without Borders, tending to patients in the

    middle of warzones? That's the absolute definition of exciting to me."

    "Then you're a fool," she giggled. "I mean,

    yeh, I was shot at now an' again, but that's a part o' life anyway, isn't it? I
    was tendin' to kids who needed doctors, an' while I loved tha' work, when I
    shacked up with Fi again, she wanted me to be safer, wha'ever th' hell tha'
    means."

    "It means you're saving lives without people trying to

    take yours, Mo," Fiona scolded, kicking the Scottish lass with the tip of
    her leather boot. "She's still undecided whether she wants to take up
    private practice here in New Eden, or if she wants to go and work in the
    hospital they're finishing up alongside the base."

    "In a few years, anyway," Moira said. "After

    I've given ye a son."

    Andy's head leaned back a little bit. "Little early to

    be thinking about stuff like that, isn't it, Moira?"

    "Like hell, Andy," Moira said, pulling her face

    back from his neck so she could look him in the eyes again. "You,"
    she said, tapping his chest with a fingertip, "need children. I," she
    continued, tapping her own, "want tae have one or two before I get back to
    the medical life. So all we're doin' is just wastin' fookin' time until you get
    me ripe."

    "You still don't need to rush right into it,

    Moira," Andy said, stroking his fingertips against the back of her neck.
    "Take some time to get settled and comfortable here in the household
    before you go rushing straight towards the respawning finish line."

    "Spoken like a laddie who doesnae realize our clocks 'r

    tickin'," she grumbled. "But, aye, I'll do me best nae to rush it too
    much. And all the other gare ruls have bin sooo kind tae us. I didnae know what
    t' expect, 'specially wit' all th' famous faces y'got around these parts."

    "They're just people, like anyone else," Andy

    replied. "Think how I feel, trying not to let anyone down."

    "Ach, yer daft, laddie," Moira said, tickling him

    a flash. "Yer a good man, an' tha's all tha' matters."

    "Emily told us all about her experiences this morning,

    what with the poker game and how it felt being traded like cattle. She was
    horrified by what horrible things the few remaining men in power are up to, and
    Niko explained how she basically had to force you to get into the game to
    rescue Asha and her mother from Covington," Fiona said. "I'm sure
    that must've been quite taxing."

    "You had to risk people to win people, and while I

    certainly didn't want my ex as part of my life, I didn't want to consign her to
    a life with someone horrible either," he sighed. "I feel very
    fortunate that it all worked out in my favor, but it was such a gigantic
    risk."

    Fiona tugged his chair a little closer to the desk with her

    leather boot, shrugging. "Life's one colossal risk, Andy. You've always
    known that."

    "You think your mother's going to be okay with you

    being part of a polypod, Moira? I only met her the once, but she struck me as
    an especially stern Catholic."

    "When th' news comes out, she'll come 'round, 'specially

    since th' Pope's apparently okay wit' it, or so we were told a' th' base,"
    Moira shrugged. "Besides, it saves me th' trouble from havin' t' tell 'er
    I'm shacked up wit' Fi here. She's still nae comfortable wit' 'th' gays,'"
    she said, making air quotes with her fingers. "Didnae know how t' break it
    t' her tha' her daughter's as queer as a two dollar bill."

    "I hope I'm not coming between you two," Andy

    said.

    "Nah," Fiona laughed. "We're both bi, and

    both need some cock in our life. Yours'll do. It was generally my
    favorite."

    "An' mine, although I didnae try tha' many."

    "Tell him how many, Mo."

    "I don' wanna."

    "C'mon."

    "Fi,”

    "Mo,”

    Moira sighed. "Fine, wha'ever. I've only had three

    cocks, Andy, an' yours was right smack dab in th' middle. Me first was a boy in
    school, and me most recent was another doctor jus' before I hooked up with Fi
    again. I generally prefer gare ruls to lads, but ye always felt, felt like home
    t' me."

    "She was worried that her piercings were going to put

    you off her," Fi said. "Between the nose stud and the pierced
    nipples, she told Niko that she felt too different than anyone else it sounded
    like you had in the family."

    "I'll admit, I'm not generally a big fan of excessive

    piercings, but the whole look works on you, Moira. I mean, if you'd had one of
    those septum piercings like a bull ring, I might have had some reservations,
    but who am I to tell someone what they do to their body?"

    Fiona giggled slightly. "I jokingly suggested she get

    one of her eyebrows pierced once and she slugged me hard enough that she almost
    dislocated my shoulder."

    "Do I look like I wanna join bloody Evanescence?"

    Moira growled.

    "Did you two decide if you want a bedroom to

    yourselves, or one each?"

    Moira shook her head. "We're wit' you, laddie, no

    matter where y' lay yer head down."

    "Although I was thinking I might turn one of them into

    an office for me to work, if that's okay," Fiona said. "Sort of like
    your little office here."

    "Yeah, of course," Andy said. "Whatever you

    want. At some point, all the rooms will be spoken for, but until they are,
    they're fair game for whoever wants them."

    "At some point, some of them are going to have to be

    nurseries," Fiona stressed. "Especially since you've already got two
    pregnant ladies in the house. How far along are they?"

    "A couple of months," Andy said. "So it's

    still early days, and we haven't really told many people outside of the family
    yet, since the first few months are the diciest."

    "When's th' big wedding gonnae be?" Moira asked.

    "Niko told me her family wouldn't give two shits if the

    wedding happened after the kid was born, but Ash said her family might have
    some issues with it, so she and I might have a legal ceremony beforehand and
    then when the world is open again, when I have the giant wedding ceremony,
    she'd be part of that too."

    "Seems a fair compromise," Fi agreed. "It

    would also mean you have someone to function as Head of Household if you were
    incapacitated and needed someone to make a decision on your behalf."

    "Don't go planning to have me put into a medical coma

    any time soon, Fi," Andy joked. "That's still a few months down the
    way."

    "Good thing you've got yourself a doctor in the house

    now, hmm?"

    "How're you two feeling about all of this? I know it's

    a lot to process all at once."

    "It's a lot of bloody names ta learn,"

    Moira grumbled. "I almost want ta see nametags on e'eryone fer a few
    months."

    "You'll pick them up pretty quick," Andy said.

    "And I was smart or lucky enough to not get any two partners with the same
    first name, thank god for that."

    "I dinnae find out if they tol' you, Andy," Moira

    interrupted, "but jus' so ye know, my cycle's shorter than th' rest of th'
    gare ruls. They kin go about ten days 'fore they cannae think clearly, but I
    kin only go about six."

    "Nobody told me that, no," Andy said. "Any other

    differences I should know about?"

    "Nothin' ye need concern yerself with," she

    replied, kissing his cheek. "I'm sure all th' lasses have got their own
    quirks so ye need nae concern yerself."

    "Alright then, I'll try not to worry. Anyway, I

    appreciate you stopping by to say hello, but I do have an online meeting in
    just a little bit, so I hate to kick you out but  "

    "No no! You've got work to do, so c'mon, Mo,"

    Fiona said, hopping off his desk, pulling Moira from his lap. "Let the man
    talk to the voices in his computer."

    Moira leaned down and kissed him one final time, resting her

    face against his for what felt like minutes before she smiled and pulled back.
    "I love ye, ye daft git."

    "Love you both," he said, as they slipped out of

    his office.

    The meeting went as well as could be expected, and Erica

    Xiao seemed like she might actually be a good choice for directing the first
    Druid Gunslinger movie, as she seemed to intuitively grasp the undercurrents of
    the story without having to explicitly call them out, something that was a
    refreshing change of pace from the first couple of candidates he'd interviewed.
    Of course, he didn't get the final say on who was directing the movie, but
    Working Title seemed to genuinely care that he liked the director, so that they
    would remain true to the books. They'd gone against authors' wishes before, and
    it hadn't gone well for them, so now they were trying to make sure the author
    approved of, or at least understood the reasoning for, any changes that were
    made in the process of translating it from a book to a movie.

    After that, he decided he needed to go and check on Lexi.

    Even though Phil had told him that her imprinting process time would take a bit
    longer, he thought it wise to swing by and make sure that she wasn't in any pain,
    but when he arrived by her door, he found Niko sitting on a chair in front of
    it, a Lee Child book in her hands.

    "Hey Niko," Andy said, approaching her. "I

    thought you were on the base today?"

    Niko shook her head, smiling at him as she tucked a slip of

    paper in as a bookmark before closing the paperback up, setting it on a table
    next to her. "With Lexi having a different reaction to the serum, Phil
    asked me to stay here and keep tabs on her, and report in what other
    irregularities she was going through, especially since I noticed a few right
    away."

    Andy's brow furrowed in worry. "How concerned should I

    be?"

    Niko sort of tilted her head a little. "That's just the

    thing, babe. I don't think you need to be at all worried, but you are
    definitely going to have a challenge on your hands for the first few days after
    she wakes up. I think letting Jenny help with that, though, would be a wise
    move."

    "What the hell does that mean, Niko?"

    She jerked her head over her shoulder. "C'mere and

    lemme show you." After sliding off the chair, she opened the door and they
    both stepped into the room, and Andy immediately started to panic, but he felt
    Niko's hand take his and squeeze it reassuringly. "She's fine, Andy,
    regardless of how she looks."

    "What, what the hell is happening to her?"

    There was a large growth on one side of her, a faded white

    swell over her body, and Andy didn't even know what exactly he was looking at.

    "She's healing," Niko said. "The

    reason you're going to want Jenny to help is that by the time she wakes up, I
    think Lexi's not going to have any scars left. It's almost like she's
    shedding the scarred layer of skin and replacing it with fresh, newly healed
    skin, like a snake molting. We've seen it in rare cases on the base. I told you
    early on that I knew the serum did some basic additional healing when it was
    first taken into the woman's body, but that level of healing varies a lot
    from patient to patient, more than anything else about it. When she was
    injected on the base, I knew there was a, call it ten to fifteen percent chance
    this might happen, that the serum might go into overdrive with her scars and
    began repairing the skin and the nerves, but I didn't want to get her hopes up
    in case it didn't happen, because we still don't know what does and
    doesn't cause the reaction."

    "And, and you're telling me her skin will just be back

    to normal?"

    "Whoa, easy there. 'Normal' is a very flexible

    word, and one that we don't like using on the base," Niko told him.
    "She's likely to be healed but considering all of those nerves will be
    freshly regrown, they are going to be hyper sensitive, and that means
    people are going to have to be careful around her, because it'll be easy to
    overwhelm her until those nerves have gotten accustomed to working again and
    they know how to moderate their intake. We also have no idea what it's
    going to do to her PTSD, if anything, and that's what we need to keep an eye
    on."

    "But, she is going to be okay, right?"

    "This isn't going to be a problem, Andy, but

    it's up to all of us to make sure that the repercussions of her sudden healing
    don't overwhelm her. But I think it'll be okay."

    Andy sighed, turning to press a kiss against Niko's cheek.

    "Is there anything else you aren't telling me?"

    "Honey, what I'm not telling you could fill up Levi's Stadium,

    but you just have to trust me that I'm doing it all with your best interests at
    heart, okay?"

    He chuckled, shaking his head. "You're lucky you're so

    cute."

    "It's one of my natural defense mechanisms," she

    teased. "C'mon, let's leave her be."

    They stepped back out into the hallway and Niko closed the

    door behind her. "I figured I should be here when she wakes up, so I can
    explain to her all of what happened, and prepare her for what to expect. It's
    the least I can do." She jerked her chin upward, to get Andy to look
    behind him. "Looks like you're up."

    Nicolette was walking down the hall, a soft smile on her

    face. "Just letting you know, Master, that Miss Steele's ride over just
    buzzed the gate and she should be at the front door any minute. Miss Washington
    and Miss Stevens said they would meet you there."

    Andy kissed Niko again before turning to walk with Nicolette

    towards the stairs, heading to the front door. "Showtime!"

    Chapter 39

    It was with a little surprise that Andy stepped out of his

    front door to see a familiar electric blue Tesla parked in front of it, Phil
    helping Maya remove her things from his trunk. "Hello Maya," Andy
    said, walking down the steps towards her, seeing Emily and Sarah were already
    there, Emily talking with Maya while Sarah was crouched down next to the little
    carrier, giving the dogs inside scratches while cooing at them affectionately.
    Linda, Phil's bodyguard and one of his partners, was also there, but her
    attention seemed to be more focused towards the driveway leading up to the
    house instead of on any of them. Andy didn't mind. He knew Linda'd been under a
    lot of stress lately, much like Phil had. "Hope you don't come to regret
    your decision to be here, Maya," he teased. "It's a whole hell of a
    lot of people, and I wouldn't have blamed you if you wanted to turn around and
    head out for the hills."

    Maya's hair was still dyed green, in that undercut flop hair

    cut she'd seen when they'd talked over Zoom a couple of days ago, but it wasn't
    just her shoulders that were tattooed now, but in fact she had full sleeves on
    both arms, a wild mix of graffiti style tattoos and traditional Japanese
    images, classically styled samurai locked in battles with demons done in washes
    of hypermodern framing. She looked like a cyberpunk character sprung to life.
    She was dressed in a tank top and baggy brown cargo pants with a seemingly
    endless number of pockets on them. She had a large suitcase with her, as well
    as a smaller wheelie bag travel case and a satchel purse slung over her arm.
    Andy expected the rest of her things would show up in a few days, much like the
    rest of the girls' things had, by delivery.

    "Nah," she said with an easy smile. "During

    our conversation, everything you said seemed like we'd be a good match, and Em
    here's one of my closest friends, so if you're keeping her happy, I suppose
    you'll do just fine for tending to my needs. I wouldn't mind a day or so to get
    settled in before we got right down to it, though, if that's fine by you."

    Andy nodded. "Of course, believe me, the last thing I

    want to do is rush you into anything. Take some time and get settled in here.
    Catch up with Em and Sarah, ask them all the questions you like. You can
    introduce Stan and Ollie to Muninn and Huginn, and see who's tougher, my cats
    or your dogs."

    Maya moved over and kissed him on the cheek. "Your

    cats, no contest. I love my little boys, but they're scared of their own
    shadows, and wouldn't last five seconds. Oh, they think they're tough but
    they'll turn tail and run at the drop of a hat. They're going to love exploring
    the house, though." She was shorter than he'd expected, but he could see
    how muscular she was, built more like a scrapper than a dancer or an acrobat.
    He remembered that Emily had told him she had originally been a stuntwoman before
    becoming a director, and he could see bits of scar tissue woven into the mesh
    of tattoo work on her arms, concealed just enough that they wouldn't be caught
    at first, but not so hidden that they were invisible, as if she was proud of
    the war wounds she'd gotten in the first stage of her career.

    "And if they do shit anywhere, either Maya or I will

    clean it up, Andy, promise," Sarah said, as one of the dogs happily licked
    her finger through the grate.

    "Hopefully none of your team fucks up packing up my

    things and shipping them over here," Maya said to Phil.

    "Hey, they're not my team," he said

    defensively. "They work for the government, just like the rest of us. But
    they're generally pretty good at getting things from one place to the other.
    Sarah and Emily both had their stuff sent here that way, so they can tell
    you."

    "It was rather strange, seeing everything I have

    ever owned stacked on pallets, wrapped in sheet plastic, being unloaded from
    the back of a massive lorry and laid out on our driveway, but everything was
    there and nothing was damaged or dinged," the blonde Brit said, "so
    one mustn't complain too loudly. And, of course, they couldn't bring anything
    from my London home, but that wasn't to be expected. I rather think that will
    remain where we stay when we are finally allowed to travel over there once
    more. Any word on that, Dr. Marcos?"

    "I'm not at liberty to speak for any other country,

    Miss Stevens, but I can say our friends across the pond have been getting some
    of our serums in preparation for a mass rollout within the next few weeks, so
    while we're not on the other side of this yet, we might be starting to see some
    light from the other side of the tunnel."

    "I understand, Dr. Marcos, but I was hoping that I

    might be able to introduce Andrew to my parents sometime early in the new
    year."

    "Never say never, Miss Stevens, and you may live in

    hope, although the entire world's going through a massive restructuring, now
    that people are starting to realize the scale of the casualties."

    "I thought the rest of the world wasn't as badly hit as

    the United States," she said. "Oh dear. How bad is it?"

    Phil sighed, shrugging a little. "Globally, somewhere

    between 60 80% of the world's male population is likely to be dead by the time
    we're finally through this thing. Some countries took the lockdown very
    serious, and your native England was one of those, and they're looking at
    closer to 40 60% fatalities, but others have been hit much much harder.
    China's closer to 90% and their entire government is in disarray, as the women
    are working to figure out what works for them and what they want to
    discard."

    "Who made out the best?"

    "New Zealand," Phil laughed, rolling his eyes.

    "Can you believe they didn't get even one casualty from this? They locked
    down their islands and didn't let anyone come over, and we sent them some of
    our serum too, so they're struggling to make out what to do with it,
    considering they don't have our numbers problem."

    "How do you figure?"

    "Well, the serum's a lot more effective for a man if

    he's paired up with multiple women who've got the serum running through their
    blood, but it's still basically fatal if administered to any man directly, so
    what is New Zealand going to do with all the single men who don't have a
    partner? It's a good problem to have," he said, "but it's still a
    problem."

    Emily leaned her head against Andy's shoulder, and he put

    her arm around her to give her a hug, seeing her crestfallen face. "It's
    almost incomprehensible that nearly all the cast and crew of any movie I ever
    worked on is likely dead," she said, her eyes watering with tears for a
    moment before she wiped them away, trying to stoic up. "I don't even know
    where to begin grieving, it's simply so immense a tragedy. So many lost
    souls."

    Sarah and Maya moved over and they all hugged the tiny

    blonde for a long moment. "We'll get through it together, Emily, the only
    way we know how," the tall redhead said.

    Emily tilted her head up and Sarah leaned down to press her

    lips kindly to hers, a soft and warm kiss, more of concern than affection, at
    least for the moment, before Emily pulled back, smiling up at her. "You
    always did know how to keep my mind moving," she said. "Well, we
    should show you the house, Maya, and let you pick a bedroom of your own. I
    think there's still a handful unclaimed to choose from."

    "Any of them have a door leading into the back yard so

    it's easy to take Stan and Ollie out?" she asked, as the group of them
    slowly untangled from one another.

    "I do believe such a room is available," Emily

    said, plastering on a smile, trying to move past her sadness with her best
    'keep calm and carry on' attitude. "Let's go have a look, shall we, and
    see what we can do about getting you settled in."

    "And then we can have some much needed drinks!"

    Maya laughed.

    "Not too drunk," Sarah giggled. "At

    least not before Andy comes and joins us."

    "Go easy," Andy said with a grin. "Dinner's

    in a couple of hours, so maybe let's save the hard cocktailing until after you
    have some food in your stomachs, hmm?"

    "Oh sure sure," Maya said. "We won't start in

    on the real drinks until after dinner, but I could probably do with a
    cocktail or so just as a warmup. Cosmos, ladies?"

    "Not until after you have a room chosen and have

    settled in," Emily said, placing her hands on her hips, trying to look as
    stern as possible. "I truly must insist."

    Maya rolled her brown eyes but grinned back at her.

    "Ever the prim and proper lady with a stick up her ass," she said,
    grabbing her big suitcase with one hand, the dog carrier with the other.

    "I got that for you," Sarah said, taking the dog

    carrier from her, as she leaned in, stage whispering to her. "The stick's
    not the only thing she's gotten up there lately."

    That sent Maya off into a blast of laughter.

    To be continued in part 21, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    1 hr
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 21
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 21
    Andy's spirits are lifted by an old friend.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter 36

    Half an hour later, his phone rang and Andy glanced down to

    see it was Phil calling, a picture of him with the words "Phil The
    Elder" superimposed over part of it. The poker group actually had two
    Phils in it,  Phil Marcos and Phil Pak. The two men were dramatically
    different from one another, but also remarkably similar in others. They shared
    the same first name, so the group had given them nicknames when they were
    talking about them if it could've been either of them.

    Phil Marcos a.k.a. Phil The Elder a.k.a. Greater Phil was

    34, Filipino and worked for Boeing with the Air Force at a base in the East
    Bay, and was certainly the closer friend to Andy. They'd met at a local comic
    book store just after Andy had moved out to the West Coast, and had hit it off
    immediately. When Andy had started his poker group up a few years later, Phil was
    one of the first people Andy had called.

    Phil Pak, a.k.a. Phil The Younger a.k.a. Lesser Phil was 32,

    Korean and worked for the NSA out of San Francisco, and not someone they'd seen
    as often as they liked. For the last couple of years, Lesser Phil had been
    trying to convince Andy to come work as a data analyst for the NSA in terms of
    interpretation and extrapolation.

    Lesser Phil had been a college friend of Eric's, and had

    been introduced to Andy only a few months after he'd met Greater Phil. While
    Andy still typically thought of them as Greater and Lesser Phil, he tried not
    to call them that out loud, and had them as Phil The Elder and Phil The Younger
    in his phone. Andy asked if it was a common name, and Eric remarked that he
    knew at least a couple more Phils but none he knew that well. Andy told him
    he'd had a similar problem with Jennys in high school.

    "Talk to me, Phil," Andy said to his friend.

    "You heard the recording. Should I be worried?"

    "Concerned, yes. Worried, no," Phil sighed. He

    sounded exhausted on the other end of the line, but as of late, Phil had always
    sounded exhausted. Whatever he was doing over at the base, it was certainly
    taking a toll on his friend. "So the good news is that in the long run, it
    shouldn't make too much of a difference. But that reaction means that Lexi had
    been infected with the Orange Variant of the DuoHalo virus before we introduced
    the serum to her body."

    "The 'Orange Variant?'"

    "We started naming them after colors, working our way

    through the spectrum. The Red Variant was first but it died off very quickly,
    so this is the second one," he grumbled. "But she isn't our first
    exposure to it, so we know how the serum's going to generally react to it, and
    what it's going to do to her. There are only two real major differences you're
    going to need to worry about."

    "Is she going to be okay?"

    "I told you, in the long run, it shouldn't make too

    much of a difference. The two differences you need to pay attention to are
    this,  first, her margin of error for recursion is far less forgiving.
    That means don't ever make her go more than a week without getting some Rook
    juice, if you know what I mean, otherwise she see temporary cognitive decline
    set in pretty fast, and she'll be ripping your clothes off no matter where you
    are, so keep that in mind."

    "Every seven days minimum," Andy repeated, writing

    it down on a notepad in his writing office. "What's the other major
    difference I need to worry about?"

    "It shouldn't even be a concern, but you should

    still know about it. You know how other men's semen will typically make an
    imprinted woman ill?"

    "Sure?"

    "Those who've been exposed to the Orange Variant, if

    they come in contact with the semen of a man other than those they're imprinted
    with, they go into a violent fit of rage, attacking anyone other than their
    imprinted man on sight. Those rage fits tend to be relatively short lived,
     only a hour at most,  but they're still incredibly dangerous and not
    the kind of thing you want sprung on you as a surprise."

    "And this is my bodyguard who has this," Andy

    sighed.

    "Oh it's fine," Phil chuckled. "She won't

    harm you, and you know how to protect your family better than anyone. I think
    anyone who tried to use it as a weakness against Lexi would probably not live
    to regret it. She'll also be imprinting for longer than normal, so if she's
    sleeping for like a day and a half, don't worry about it. That's to be
    expected."

    "You doing okay, Phil?" Andy asked. "You look

    like shit, and I'm more worried about you now than I am Lexi."

    Phil sighed then laughed a little bit. "You know me.

    I'll sleep when I'm dead. Lots of long days in the office turning into long
    nights, and on top of that, Audrey and Linda are making sure that I have
    several partners as well, so that my immunity to DuoHalo continues to be strong.
    We're not entirely sure of the science of it yet, but it looks like the more
    people inside a particular polypod, the stronger the internal herd immunity the
    male at the center get is. Once we knew that for certain, my two queens made
    sure I had a good litter of partners in our household. So I'm up to eleven
    myself now."

    "I still can't believe I'm a level five and you're not,

    Phil," Andy said, deliberately testing a theory by trying to bait it out
    of his friend.

    "Okay, Andy, you got me," Phil said with amusement.

    "I'm also a level five. I was lying to you earlier, for security
    reasons. In fact, I think technically I was one of the first level fives. I've
    also technically had DuoHalo, but I can't really get into the details of
    that all that much. Let's just say that when we're finally through this whole
    pandemic, I'm going to have a bunch of stories to tell you that will blow your
    mind. I probably have to get clearance for you so that I can tell you some of
    them, but it'll be worth it."

    "I've always known you were up to something over there,

    Phil," Andy laughed. "I just couldn't figure out what it was."

    "Greater Phil, International Man of Mystery. It's got a

    nice ring to it."

    "Speaking of Mystery. Poker, this week. Let's do

    it."

    "Yeah, sure," Phil said. "I could use a

    break, so you call everyone else, and I'll make a point of coming over with as
    much of the family as I can convince to come out, although it has that weird
    side effect of making every poker night feel like a giant party where we're all
    hiding from our wives. Maybe we should see if there's enough interest to set up
    a second table and we can mix and match, so you can spend a bit more time
    meeting my partners and vice versa."

    "Well, you see Niko all the time, what with her being

    at your work, so you probably know her about as well as I do."

    "That girl's got secrets upon secrets, Andy."

    That caught him a little off guard. He wasn't bothered by

    it, but he was amused at the idea of her trying to hide something from him.
    "Niko? My Niko? I can't see it. She's open and transparent about
    everything with me."

    "Sure, okay. Didn't you feel that way about Erin?"

    "That was different?"

    "Was it though?" Phil said in a tone that

    immediately conjured the Smug Thor meme to his mind. "I mean, sure, Niko's
    secrets are probably being kept from you for the right reasons, as opposed to
    Erin's, but secrets are secrets."

    "The last thing I need is you making me more

    paranoid, Phil."

    "Forget I said anything. Oh, one last bit of news for

    you. Maya won't be there until tomorrow midday. Turns out she's also got the
    Orange Variant, so we're making sure the serum is getting a good foothold
    before we send her over to you. It's all just safety precautions, but it'll be
    over soon enough."

    "Great. We can do poker night on the 20th,

    so we can all watch the President's speech and the 60 Minutes story
    together."

    "Sounds like fun," Phil agreed. "Hopefully

    Katie Couric's team caught my good side. See you on Friday."

    As Andy hung up the phone, he noticed that Whitney was

    lingering in the doorway. She was dressed impeccably in a white button up shirt
    and a black pencil skirt with black pantyhose on beneath, and the shirt was
    just barely thin enough that he could see hints of her red bra on underneath.
    "Have you got a moment, sir?"

    "Sure thing, Whitney, what's up?"

    "Just wanted to go over the set up work I've done for

    the house so you know what's going on, and to ask you a few questions so I can
    start the process of replacing your laptop for you," she said, her hands
    folded together in front of her, her eyes mostly lowered.

    "Sounds great, but Whitney, you don't have to look down

    all the time. I know you're more used to a stern hand than I am, and I'll do my
    best to be what you like when we're intimate, but when you're acting in your
    duties as the house IT manager, you need to relax a little more and try to fit
    in."

    Whitney smirked a little bit, those dark red lips perked up

    as she lifted her head, nodding at him with a little smile. "Oh, I know,
    sir. I think I mostly just wanted to see if you would notice. Shall we?"

    For the next half an hour, Whitney explained to him in good

    detail all the changes she'd gone about to the house in the last day, getting
    all the rooms configured to work within the house's larger intranet.

    As it turned out, there were multiple LAN ports in the walls

    of every room in the house, it seemed like, and once again, Andy found himself
    wondering who this house had been built for originally. In addition to making
    sure all the ports were working, Whitney had also set up wireless hubs and
    repeaters all throughout the house, enough so that no matter where a person was
    in the house, they should always have a good signal to the internet.

    The house's security systems ran on an entirely separate

    network, one with minimal external connectivity, and Whitney said that she
    would work with Lexi to make sure the system was up to whatever standards his
    new head of security had in mind.

    They walked while they talked, and outside in the back, Andy

    could see Katie astride her riding lawn mower, zipping in lines across the
    monstrous amount of green grass in his back yard, making sure to get all of it
    cut even and levelly. He could also see Tala hauling things into the back house
    with the help of Nicolette, who had ditched the maid outfit for the time being
    for a more practical set of blue jeans and a baggy t shirt covered in paint
    splotches.

    All of the changes, Whitney assured him, had been done with

    minimal disruption to anyone's work in the house, and she'd been trying to get
    as much of it today, as it was a Sunday.

    The last thing they talked about was his replacement laptop,

    something that Andy was remarkably picky about. Oh, he didn't care about the
    things most people cared about,  when it came to processors and memory,
    Andy insisted none of that mattered to him,  but the thing he was adamant
    about was that the keyboard feel as close to the one on the laptop he was
    currently using, an eight year old IBM ThinkPad. Too many keyboards were
    difficult to use for long periods at a time, and considering how many words
    Andy found himself putting into his laptop on a daily basis, if the keyboard
    was unwieldy, the laptop might as well be non existent.

    Whitney made a special note that "keyboard feel"

    was of the utmost import, and she insisted to him, she would do her best to get
    him a good replacement within a week or so. She had already begun backing up
    all the files from his existing laptop to the house's master network, as well
    as to a backup kept in a fire safe, so that even if disaster struck, he would
    still have his work in a safe location.

    Andy did tell her that she didn't have to work full time on

    the weekends, and that she should make a point of getting settled into her own
    room, and spending some time catching up with her friend Nicolette who had
    brought her here. Whitney had smiled at that, and agreed to go get changed so
    she could help Tala move in, and then they could all help Whitney get moved in
    afterwards.

    He was starting to walk back towards his office when he ran

    into Lauren, clearly just back from a jog around the neighborhood, sweaty and
    out of breath, a big smile on her face. "Hey there, fella, just the bloke
    I was lookin' to have a moment with. Got a snip?"

    He grinned, leaning against the wall, crossing his arms over

    his chest. "Sure, what's up?"

    "I've been thinking, and I think maybe we should let

    Taylor off the hook now," she said, looking down at her feet for a second.
    "I know, I know, I was the one who set the whole month punishment in place
    but, strewth, seeing her walking around naked all the time is starting to make
    me feel bad. I'm thinking she's learned her lesson, and she knows she's got
    lots of trust to earn back from me, so I'm only keeping her from getting to
    spend time learning more about all the other amazing sheilas you have in this
    house, and that's not fair of me."

    "I agree," Andy chuckled, "but I didn't want

    to be the one to tell you, seeing how fire and brimstone you were about the
    whole thing when you set the rules in place."

    "Strewth," she muttered. "Was it really that

    much a dunnybrook?"

    "I was a little worried the heavens were going to part

    and you were going to call down lightning bolts from the skies," he said,
    the smile wide on his face. "Real wrath of god type shit."

    "Bugger. Anyway, you should tell'er that you've talked

    me down, and that you laid down the law, and you decided, and eventually I
    relented, that she is done with that punishment and should just join the family
    like all the other birds. Make it clear you decided, not me, so I still
    get to keep a bit of that big scary reputation."

    Andy rolled his eyes but nodded. "Sure sure, you'll

    look mean. You'll look really scary. Anyway, I'll go find her and tell her
    while you're hopping into the shower."

    "Stink that bad, do I?"

    "Your sweatstains have got sweatstains, Lauren,"

    he said with a laugh as he was backing away from her, while she mimed punching
    motions in his direction.

    He wasn't certain where he'd find Taylor in the house, so he

    decided just to go wandering the halls and see where he stumbled into her. He
    found her in Hannah's room, where she, Asha and Hannah were sitting on the bed,
    gossiping. Asha and Hannah hadn't bothered to change out of their pajamas,
    enjoying a lazy Sunday, while Taylor sat nude with her back against the wall.
    One of his two cats, Muninn, the Russian blue, was sitting on the bed near
    Asha, who was petting him idly.

    All three girls tensed a little bit when he entered the

    room,  Taylor wasn't supposed to be sitting up on furniture unless Lauren
    or himself had told her to do so, but Andy hadn't really followed the rules at
    all, and had made it clear multiple times that Taylor's 'punishment,' such as
    it was, was mostly for Lauren's mollification, and that if Taylor slipped on
    the rules from time to time while she wasn't around, he didn't particularly
    care.

    "No no, don't get up, Taylor, it's fine," he said,

    coming into the room. "In fact, it's what I came to talk to you
    about."

    "You need to get Nicolette to turn up the house

    furnace, babe," Asha said to him. "If I'd ta walk around all day in
    me skivvies, I know I'd be freezin'."

    "Totally, Daddy," Hannah said. He'd repeatedly

    told her that she didn't have to call him that (in fact, going so far as to
    hint that it made him a little uncomfortable when she did) but she had
    repeatedly answered that she liked calling him that, so she wasn't going to
    stop any time soon. At least she knew enough not to do it when other people
    were around the house. "We're just talkin' anyway, so I told her to hop up
    here, so if you gotta punish someone, it should be me."

    "You look far too eager when you suggest that,

    Hannah," he told the Asian teenager. "Anyway, I had a talk with
    Lauren just a little bit ago. I told her this is my house, and I'm in charge,
    and that I've decided you've served this part of your punishment long enough.
    You're free to get dressed, wear clothes around the house, sleep wherever you
    want, sit wherever you want. You can get your phone back, and you can start
    working with Lauren at the 49ers camp whenever you feel like you're ready.
    You're a full member of the household now, and there's no reason for this silly
    punishment to go on any further. And you can certainly take off that ridiculous
    dog collar."

    Taylor's bright blue eyes had been focused on him the entire

    time he'd been talking, and she slipped off the bed quickly to throw her arms
    around him, pressing those impressive tits of hers against his chest as she
    hugged him very tightly, clinging to him, even as he could hear her sniffling
    back some tears. "Thank you, Andy," she said quietly. "I know
    Lauren's still mad at me, but this has been really hard, being made to feel
    like less than a person."

    He wrapped his arms around her, patting her bare back.

    "I know, and I get that, but you also have to realize that cheating on her
    hurt her in a way she'd never been hurt before, and that won't go away fully
    for a long long time. Just because you're done with all of this doesn't mean
    you're done with all of that. I know you know that, but it doesn't hurt to be
    reminded that you're going to be repairing that damage between you two for
    years to come. You screwed up, but there's a way back from that, as long as
    you're willing to put in the work and learn from your mistakes."

    Taylor pulled back, looking at him as something just dawned

    on her. "So, wait, all the rules have been lifted? Like all all of
    them?"

    He tilted his head a little. "Yyyyes? Why, is there one

    in particular you're asking about?"

    "So, like, next time, y'know, when me and you, then we

    can,”

    He bit back a smile and nodded. "Yes, yes we can. And

    if you want to masturbate again, you're welcome to start doing that too."

    She shook her head over dramatically once then leaned in to

    kiss him. "After we've had our first time together, our first real
    time together, then I will, but I want the first thing inside of my cunt after
    all this time to be your cock. If that's okay," she said, biting
    her lip nervously.

    "Of course it's okay. I think your next day in the

    rotation was going to be the 20th, but if you want, we can try and
    find some time before then instead. It can even be just the two of us, without
    Lauren around, if that's what you want."

    She pouted again for a moment. "Anything I want?"

    "Well, within my usual limits, but sure."

    She slipped her arms away from him, and turned back to look

    at Asha and Hannah, extending a hand to each of them. "I want the four of
    us together, for my first time normally with you, Andy," she said, as Asha
    took one hand and Hannah took the other.

    "Oh rrrrreally?" Asha said, dragging the sound

    out, her London accent dripping through the word. "All four of us
    together? Sounds like a spot of fun. I'm game if you are, Whiskers," she
    said, looking over at Hannah with a smile.

    "Anything you can throw at me, I can

    totally handle, Goldfish," Hannah shot back at her friend. Clearly the
    girls had developed nicknames for each other when he wasn't around. "I was
    supposed to have tomorrow night, Daddy, so instead of it just being me, it'll
    be all three of us, if that's totally cool and shit."

    "Yeah, that's, ahem, totally cool. And shit." He

    leaned in to give Taylor a quick kiss, but she kissed him back harder than
    expected, and it lasted longer than he'd planned, not that he minded. "And
    you, young lady, should get some clothes on, and maybe unpack your stuff,
    whether that's in your own room or in Lauren's room, that's up to you."

    "Oh it totally all goes in with Lauren," Taylor

    said. "I don't even want my own room. Either I'm in her bed or yours. You
    want to come help me move in, girls?"

    "You couldn't stop us, love," Asha said.

    "Last one there has a smelly cunt!" Hannah said as

    she bolted towards the door, Asha and Taylor just a step or two behind her.

    "Y'know," Andy said to himself and the cat,

    "I feel like I should've yelled that there's no running in the house after
    them, but I just know it wouldn't have done any good."

    "Meow," Muninn said to him in response.

    "Oh hush," Andy said. "What the hell do you

    know?"

    "Meow," Muninn agreed.

    "Damn straight."

    After leaving Hannah's room, he was halfway down the hall

    when he ran into Sarah, who was wearing one of his t shirts, one for a band
    called Stereophonics, and sweatpants beneath it, her hair done up in the least
    stylish ponytail he'd ever seen from her, as if she'd just put her red mane up
    to get it out of the way for a while. "Hey you," she said, her pearly
    white smile beaming at him. "Maya should be here any minute, and I know
    you're just gonna love her."

    "I actually spoke to Phil a little bit ago, and she's

    not going to be here until tomorrow, but she's still coming, don't you
    worry." He explained the Orange Variant to her, and while she was a little
    disappointed that her friend's arrival would be delayed, she understood that
    Maya's health was the most important thing, and the base didn't want to let her
    out of their sight until she was ready. "What've you been up to
    today?"

    She rolled her oceanic blue eyes at him with a big harumph.

    "Reading screenplays that my agent sent over, trying to pick my next
    project. It's looking like everyone's going to want to do serialized television
    right now, because they can get more content out of smaller budgets, but so
    many of these stories are just so boring," she groaned. "It's like my
    agent's only sending me the same stuff."

    "Well," he said, taking her hand in his as they

    walked down the hallway, "tell your agent what you want then, whether
    that's more drama, more action, more comedy, more whatever it is you want more
    of. They only know what you want when you tell them. I had to learn the same
    lesson with my literary agent early on."

    She squeezed his hand thankfully. "My agent really

    should know better, but you're right. I can get her on the hunt for the kinds
    of things I want to be doing. You know there aren't really any good spy stories
    on television right now? I should see if she can get me something like that.
    I'll give her a call tomorrow, see if maybe she can reach out to the production
    companies, see who's already got projects winding up I can try and piggyback
    onto."

    They walked past the door of Emily and Sarah's workspace,

    and Andy noticed it was closed. He pointed with his other hand at the closed
    door as they kept on walking. "Em in some kind of meeting?"

    Sarah nodded. "London based production company wanted

    to reach out to her, so she's taking the call today, but she should be out in
    an hour or so." The doorbell rang, and Sarah arched an eyebrow in
    surprise. "I thought you said Maya wouldn't be here until tomorrow."

    "That's what Phil told me," he said, as the two of

    them started to head downstairs, although Andy could hear someone answering the
    door, followed by a loud squeal of recognition.

    When they came down the stairs, Andy could see it was Piper

    who'd answered the door, and she had her arms wrapped around a short blonde
    girl, hugging her tightly. "Andy! Sarah! Brooke's here!" Piper said
    to them, swinging the shorter girl around a bit.

    "That's great, but I thought she was  "

    "Surprise, man!" Xander said as he stepped in

    through the doorway. Andy let go of Sarah's hand and rushed down the rest of
    the stairs, suddenly stopping about six feet away from the door.

    "Are you...?"

    "Paired with three people this morning, so I'm 100%

    safe as houses," his tattooed friend said.

    Once he'd gotten the word 'paired' out, Andy had continued

    rushing his best friend, wrapping his arms around the burly guy, giving him a
    hell of a hug. "Oh Jesus, it's good to know you're safe, man," Andy
    sighed. "And it's so fucking good to see you. I know we hung out last
    December, but fuck, these eleven months have felt like five fucking years,”

    "Glad to see my mouth's rubbing off on you," Sarah

    laughed, closing the distance to meet them.

    "Xander, these are my partners Piper Brown and Sarah

    Washington, both of whom you've talked to a bit through FaceTime. Piper, Sarah,
    this is my best and oldest friend, Xander Baker, whom I've known since we were
    both, like, what, 6?"

    Xander laughed, nodding. "6, 7, something like that.

    However old we were in kindergarten."

    "Not very," Andy said.

    "Not enough!" Xander replied. "Anyway, Andy,

    Sarah, this is my soon to be partner Brooke Maloney, whom I have your partner
    Piper to thank for."

    "Well," Piper laughed, "I'd originally

    pitched her to come here and be Andy's partner, but he realized she'd be a much
    better fit for you, considering how much you both love classic cars, although
    really, I think it was just so he didn't have to hear her singing Vince Gill
    songs around the house all the time, 'cause she does that a lot, and I
    hope they warned you about that, Xander."

    "She can be singing Vince Gill while I'm singing Wu

    Tang Clan, and somewhere in the middle, over the engine of a Dodge Charger, I
    think we can make it work," Xander said.

    "Honestly, Pipes," Brooke said to her, "the

    only reason he said soon to be is because I wanted to come over and say thank
    you to y'all, and let Xander have a bit of time with his friend before we got
    to bumpin' uglies. But all the other gals in his house have just been so sweet,
    y'all, I can't wait for you to meet'em."

    "Why don't Piper and I give you a tour of the place,

    Brooke," Sarah said, "and the boys can do a little bit of catching up.
    You want me to have Jenny bring drinks to you out on the patio, hun?"

    "Yeah," Andy said, "I'll take a pina colada.

    Xander?"

    "Just a Corona."

    Sarah nodded. "Drinks coming up! This way ladies!"

    she said, marching them down towards the kitchen first.

    "Jesus Andy," Xander said quietly. "You

    really bagged Sarah Washington. I mean, I know I've talked to her vidchat, but
    seeing her in person like this,”

    "Seriously, I don't deserve this much luck," Andy

    said with a chuckle as he started to lead his best friend towards the back
    patio.

    "Oh fuck you," Xander teased. "You deserve exactly

    this much luck. Our entire lives, I've been watching you do good things for
    people left and right and never asking for so much as a thank you in return,
    and this is what karma has brought you, dude, so live a little. Enjoy it."
    As they moved out onto the patio, Xander shook his head. "I will
    say, however, that my house isn't quite as big as yours is. Don't get me wrong,
    it's still a fucking palace compared to that one bedroom shithole I lived in
    back in Ohio, but I'm just saying,”

    Andy rolled his eyes with a smirk. "You know I didn't

    pick the places myself, right jackass?"

    "I guess so," Xander said, as the two men moved to

    sit down on deck chairs near the pool. It was cool for November but not so cold
    that either man felt like they needed to add layers, both having grown up in
    the Midwest, where California winters would be considered nice spring days.
    "God, I'm really here. It's wild, man."

    "It's great having you out here, Xander. Jesus, the

    stories I have to tell you. You're here early, though. I didn't expect you out
    here for at least a few more days."

    "Turns out these DuoHalo Variants are pretty

    intense," Xander sighed, "and since they were pairing me up with
    someone in the military, they wanted to make sure I got hooked into the system
    as quickly as they could, so everything got very rush rush rush. When you told
    me to be ready to go at a moment's notice, you weren't kidding. As soon as we
    finished up that conversation, I started packing, and just barely got done
    before they showed up to cart me away. They're even taking care of selling my
    house for me, although I suspect it's just going to become government housing
    or something."

    "Yeah, that wouldn't surprise me," Andy agreed.

    "God, it's good to have you here, man."

    "Well if it isn't my favorite hoodrat," Fiona

    said, carrying out a tray with three drinks on it, setting it down on a table
    as Xander immediately got up and hugged him hard. "How you been,
    lunkhead?"

    "Better now that I know you made it here okay,

    muckraker," he teased back. "How the hell you been Fi?"

    "Better now that I know you ditched that crazy

    ex of yours," she laughed. "Can I say it?"

    "Oh I think you've earned it."

    "I told you that girl was no good."

    "You did indeed tell me that," Xander agreed,

    taking his bottle of Corona from the drinks tray, as Andy grabbed his pina
    colada and Fi grabbed a tall glass of wine.

    "Hey hey hey, the gang's all back," Fi said with a

    smile. "To old friends and new flames."

    "To life, liberty and us getting through this fucking

    plague together," Xander toasted.

    "To family," Andy corrected.

    "To family!" they all toasted together, clinking

    glasses.

    Piper has a confession to make..

    Chapter 37

    The conversation had gone far into the evening, with members

    of the household coming in and out several times, joining for a while before
    leaving the trio to their own devices once more, mostly anyway, a couple of
    Andy's partners choosing to remain longer. Sarah and Aisling in particular were
    intent on getting as many stories about Andy's youth as they could, and he felt
    a little like they hoped either Xander or Fiona would tell them embarrassing
    tales from their college years.

    While Fi had been mostly coy about the years they'd spent at

    university, Xander, by contrast, had been eager to tell at least a handful of
    hilarious and ridiculous stories about the troubles they'd found themselves in
    during their misspent youth.

    Despite how flustered he got a couple of times, it was a

    wonderful night of reminiscing, and a chance for the girls to see Andy in a
    different light. A piece of advice Andy had never let go of was that as you got
    older, it was almost important to keep people around you who knew you when you
    were young and fearless.

    At least a few times, he'd managed to deflect the

    conversation off himself and onto other people, a detour letting both Sarah and
    Emily talk about their experiences making movies, and Xander talking about the
    process of being relocated from Ohio out to California.

    Xander's trip had been surprisingly surreal, and he told the

    group about it in explicit detail.

    He'd been loaded into an isolation chamber on a cargo plane

    along with twenty other men, each in their own little plastic bubble tent,
    although each of the tent also had curtains that could be dropped for privacy.
    Xander told them he'd found that odd but understood why eventually.

    The plane had been mostly full of men when it picked Xander

    up in Ohio. The little isolation chamber was like a emergency field hospital's
    clean room, with a mattress on the floor as well as a few days of rations, both
    food and water, and a little sealable chemical toilet. Nearly everything was
    ziptied to weights to keep it steady. There was also a little headset that
    connected to a series of voice chat channels all the men could use to talk to
    one another.

    The main channel had been too hectic for Xander to stay in

    for more than a handful of minutes, but he'd eventually peeled off a couple of
    the men in the plane into a separate channel, and was able to both give them
    some information and get some on his own.

    All of the men on the plane had been gathered from cities in

    the central and eastern United States, and were being ferried out to partners,
    generally military but some in other branches of the government, and they
    weren't being let out of their isolation chambers until they'd been paired up
    with at least one woman, thus, the beds and the privacy curtains.

    At least a couple of the pods had not only men in them, but

    also a woman in the middle of the imprinting process . The government didn't
    want to risk the life of any man, so this was an emergency plan decided to keep
    as many people as they could safe.

    The two men Xander spent the afternoon talking with were

    Klaus, a 26 year old Master Sergeant from Georgia that Xander felt like was
    probably in special ops of some kind, and Bill, a 34 year old schoolteacher
    from Tennessee who was being paired up with a prominent Silicon Valley
    businesswoman he'd dated back in high school.

    Klaus clearly knew far more than he wanted to share with

    Xander and Bill, but he'd done his best to give the two men some information to
    make their journey a little less panic stricken. There were two women in the
    isolation chamber with Klaus, a twenty year old blonde named Olivia and a
    twenty two year old Korean American named Naya, or so Klaus told them, as both
    women were still in the middle of the imprinting process.

    The man was part of the security forces for the flying

    hospital that was transporting men and women around the country. He knew what
    he could and couldn't tell Xander and Bill, and just having a conversation with
    Klaus had made Xander feel more safe in their travels.

    He had a calm and casual demeanor to him while discussing

    how everything had been carefully planned, even if it all felt pretty slapdash.
    He couldn't answer all of their questions, for security reasons, but he told
    the two men that the airplane had basically been in motion nonstop for the last
    three weeks, doing its best to ferry people around the nation.

    Xander had asked him if it was truly necessary, only to be

    told how high the casualty rate was for men around the nation. Klaus had seen
    the stacks of bodies, and the man sounded rattled when he described the
    hundreds of empty apartments he'd seen in his native Queens, as the corpses had
    filled up dump trucks, and they'd had to conceal the bodies as they were taking
    them out in the dead of night.

    Klaus told them he'd been in a biohazard suit for most of

    the last week, but now that he had two partners, he would be able to go out and
    provide an escort for everyone going to and from the plane, although he planned
    to return to his isolation room with his two partners in between each stop they
    made.

    From Ohio they flew down to Nebraska, stopping at Offut Air

    Force Base, where they picked up a handful of soldiers and dropped off a
    handful of women. Bill had asked Klaus how long they'd been running these
    routes. Klaus said they'd been running for a few weeks now, and they were only
    one of five planes that were crisscrossing the nation. Olivia and Naya had both
    been brought into the inoculation center in Denver earlier and then swapped
    planes to meet up with him in New York, where they'd met up after he'd returned
    bringing in another stable of surviving men.

    All privacy had basically gone out the window. Klaus told

    him that most of the men had the option to wait until they were in a house or
    an apartment or something, but Klaus had been told by his commanding
    officer that they couldn't spare him that much time, so he needed to just get
    on with his business on the plane so he could get back to work as soon as he
    was done.

    By the time they'd touched down at McCarran Airport in Las

    Vegas, Bill had been just about ready to break out into full fledged panic,
    between the constant shift in air pressure, the take offs and landings done
    without proper seatbelts and his inability to go anywhere that wasn't his
    little sealed off compartment, but a quick talking to from Xander had gotten
    the man to cool down at least a little bit.

    They were barely on the ground in Nevada an hour, taking

    people off and bringing new people on, as well as refueling the plan, before
    taking off again, landing at Oakland airport a few hours later under the cover
    of night.

    Their cellphones had been taken from them when they'd

    arrived at the plane, so Xander had been forced to guess at the time, but he
    would've placed their arrival in Oakland at something around 2 a.m. or so,
    although the lock in had made it impossible to use traffic as a gauge.

    In Oakland, everyone had been taken from their individual

    compartments and loaded onto a large troop transport truck, with no caution
    given to cross contamination or infection, as they were all told they would be
    getting paired up within a few hours, so even if they caught DuoHalo now, it
    wouldn't matter. Xander had been concerned by that but he had decided to go
    along with it, because Klaus seemed to consider the whole thing fine, and he
    was the one loading people onto the trucks.

    The trucks had ferried them from Oakland up to a staging

    area next to the lab near Mount Diablo, just adjacent to New Eden, and once
    there, they'd been introduced to their new partners and from there, sorted into
    where they were going to go.

    The building they were using as a staging area felt like a

    converted aircraft hangar, with a high curved metal ceiling and big fluorescent
    lights hanging high above them. Although there were some tented parts of the
    space, similar to what had been inside the cargo hold of the airplane that had
    brought him here, most of the space was open, with long painted striped lines
    on the ground, leading people through the processing.

    Men weren't being given any injections, something

    Xander had thought was odd, until all the men were given a five minute lecture
    on "Your New Reality," something that the men were told to take
    deadly seriously.

    The lecture included basic things like how they would be

    receiving their vaccinations (sexually transmitted from their new partners),
    how their partners would need sexual satisfaction about once a week or so, how
    their semen would be toxic to any woman they weren't paired with, and how if
    they ever felt like they were coming down with the symptoms of DuoHalo they
    should have sex with one of their partners immediately, which would resolve
    them.

    At the point when the men had been told that their semen

    would be toxic to any woman they weren't paired with, a handful of the men had
    quietly jeered and rolled their eyes, but the next slide in the presentation
    showed a wound on a woman's arm that had silenced all that nonsense quickly.

    The end of the lecture included a video message from

    President Pelosi, urging the men to consider fatherhood like a new version of
    the World War 2 draft,  every man needed to do his service to help save
    the country. Extensive tax breaks and financial aid would be provided to
    families with multiple children, it was stressed. The country needed to be
    rebuilt.

    As soon as the lecture was done, they'd been marched single

    file to a series of processing windows, over a dozen clerks taking people's
    names and social security numbers before assigning them a holding area to head
    over to, where they would meet their partners. A sticker was placed on their
    chest before they were sent on their way.

    It had all felt very assembly line, as if there wasn't time

    for kindness or courtesies, and people were simply being pushed through the
    grinder as quickly as possible. Klaus had joked around with them on the ride
    over that while it might seem rough, it was being done for optimal performance
    in getting people in and through the system and into their new lives, wherever
    they may be.

    Xander had heard several different locations mentioned,

     the San Jose highrises, the Stanford campus, the Berkeley campus, the SF
    towers, the Altamont sprawl, the Tracy ghosttown,  but when it came time
    for him to be told where to go, he was told he wouldn't need to go far, as he
    was being assigned to Dos Eden, the first expansion zone to New Eden.

    He'd been given four partners on site, with one more to be

    waiting for him at the location. They'd been waiting for him in the holding
    area assigned to him, each having arrived sometime over the previous day, so
    they'd all had a chance to get to know one another. Letting the women have some
    time to bond in advance of the man's arrival seemed smart to Xander, as they
    could size each other up without having to worry about keeping their new mate's
    attention.

    The women had also been given their injections in the

    holding area, and so Xander assumed the spaces had also doubled as observation
    areas, making sure none of the women had suffered any adverse reactions to
    their injections the day before.

    Captain Betsy Ross had turned out to be a complete knockout,

    a blonde pint size pocket rocket dynamo who was training men nearly twice her
    size in hand to hand close quarters combat, and they had clicked immediately,
    almost as if they were custom made for each other. She'd kissed him hard enough
    to nearly knock him off his feet before he'd even been able to say hello.

    The second woman had been Serena Ortiz, a Latina woman in

    her late twenties who was a U.S. Marshall, and had built a career out of
    tracking down fugitives. Tall and statuesque, she had a certain grace to how
    she'd moved, he'd noticed immediately. She'd spent the past few hours talking
    with Betsy before Xander's arrival, and the two already had a friendly
    relationship, having bonded over the fact that they could both kick Xander's
    ass if needed.

    The third was a slender blonde woman in her late 30s who had

    looked hauntingly familiar before her introduction, but Xander had struggled to
    place her, even after she identified herself as Alicia Geller. When she'd told
    Xander that he would likely know the role she'd played in her youth, Rascal
    Rachel, that had made it all come together immediately. Alicia was a child
    actress who had been the star of a popular kids show until she'd grown out of
    it and the show had been canceled. Instead of continuing acting, she had
    retired from show business and gone into education, teaching history to high school
    students. She seemed a little shy, but had assured him that once they'd had
    time to get to know one another, she would come out of her shell.

    The final one on site had been Brooke, and she'd detailed

    the story to him how her friend Piper was paired up with Andy, and that they
    had recommended Brooke pair up with Xander, so she had. She'd been wearing a
    Shelby GT Cobra necklace when they met, and Xander had known it was going to
    work out just fine.

    A second sticker was placed on his chest and the girls were

    told to stay with him, as everyone was sorted into lines and sent towards
    trucks. Most of the trucks were large troop transports, but Xander had been
    surprised to see that the vehicle he and his partners were set to was much
    smaller, and they were the only group loaded up onto it. He'd felt a little
    bad, since really they could've just been loaded up into an Escalade, him, his
    four new partners and the MP driving them over to their new home.

    On the way over, the MP delivered the final set of

    instructions to Xander, as to why his fifth partner hadn't been waiting for him
    at the base and was, instead, at the new home. Her name was KC Kadrey, and she
    was a 20 year old Vietnamese American student over at Stanford, studying
    mechanical engineering. She'd needed to get her injections a couple of days
    prior, and there had been some concerns that she might simply just grab the
    first man she saw and go after him, so she'd been taken to their new home and
    allowed to settle in. But, the MP warned him, it meant that she might be a bit
    intense when they arrived. She'd also brought her golden retriever with her,
    and keeping the large dog at the staging area had seemed problematic.

    Xander, like all the men who'd been on the airplane, had

    been forced to travel light, a single wheelie suitcase all he'd been allowed to
    bring with him. All of his things that had been picked up in Ohio would show up
    at some point within the next few weeks as the truck conveying them drove cross
    country, but until they, he would have to make due with the things he had.
    Xander had been forced to argue with the people picking him up that the one car
    he'd been restoring, a black 1970 Barracuda, would be part of the things taken
    to his new home, and while the discussion had gotten a little heated, eventually
    the people picking him up had relented and loaded it into the truck with the
    rest of his stuff.

    Each of the women had a similar amount of things with them,

    and when they arrived at their new home, they all felt woefully unprepared.

    Dos Eden was technically part of New Eden, but it was an

    expansion to the original enclave, and the dwellings there were much more of
    nice houses than they were the sorts of mansions and manors that made up New
    Eden itself. The MP driving them over had said she lived in Dos Eden, and she
    was incredibly thankful, as it meant having a family was a distinct
    possibility, while the people in many of the other locations were going to be
    doing lots of relocating and readjusting over the next few years. Those in the
    tower condo buildings were generally being given an entire floor to themselves,
    and as needed walls would be knocked down and units combined as families
    expanded. The views were nice, the MP told them, but it just didn't feel like a
    home.

    When they pulled up to the house just around dawn, Xander

    was a little surprised by it. They had told him not to expect a grandiose
    mansion, but the home was far nicer than any place he'd ever lived in before, a
    two story building with five bedrooms and four bathrooms, so not enough that
    each person had their own bedroom, but they would make it work, all of them
    agreed. It was mostly glass walls, and Xander found himself thankful for the
    ring of trees, and the high fences, that would provide him with at least a
    little privacy from his neighbors, who were only a short walk away on either
    side. It had a three car garage, and Xander was told there were new Teslas
    charging inside for them. (Xander immediately planned to turn one of the three
    garage spaces into his own little workshop where he'd continue restoring the
    Barracuda.) The driveway was long enough that they would be able to comfortably
    fit at least four more cars out front if needed. The place had its own pool
    with hot tub, however, something Xander was astonished to find. He'd never lived
    in a place with a pool before, and now his home had one.

    They'd barely gotten in the door before KC had rushed

    Xander, practically mauling him with love in the entry way to the home. She'd
    been coherent enough to talk with him, the two of them moving into the master
    bedroom before he'd had sex with her and she'd fallen into her imprinting
    process.

    The other girls had moved into the bedroom somewhere in the

    middle of their tryst and Betsy had immediately insisted on going second,
    having stripped down while watching Xander and KC. Alicia had gone third,
    leaving him with only Serena and Brooke conscious.

    The three of them had taken a shower together, and somewhere

    in the middle of the shower, Serena had decided she couldn't wait any further,
    and had gone through part of the process in the shower and the rest bent over
    the bathroom countertop.

    As much as he wanted to, he told Brooke that he was going to

    need a while before he could imprint her, his entire body more than a little
    exhausted, as the chemicals from the four women had been flowing through his
    bloodstream, giving him immunity from DuoHalo and doing some rather significant
    changes to his body. Brooke had laughed and just suggested they go over to
    visit Andy and Piper, which brought them up to now.

    "Fuckin' hell," Andy laughed. "No fucking

    wonder you look exhausted, Xan. How much have you slept in the last two
    days?"

    "Oh, we took a nap after we settled into the house, and

    I slept a bit on the plane while it was hauling our asses through the
    skies," his best friend said with a chuckle. "So yeah not as much as
    I should but more than I do some days. Was your experience similar, Fi?"

    Fiona's journey had been very similar, with her and Moira

    catching an earlier flight out of Washington a few days ago, although their
    plane had made only one additional stop before landing in Oakland, their plane
    having gone straight from Washington D.C. to Los Angeles, where many of the men
    in the chambers had been unloaded and several women had been loaded on board.

    Because Fi and Moira had been traveling together, they'd had

    each other to talk with and neither had felt especially lonely during the
    voyage. Fi even admitted they had spent much of the time talking about Andy,
    speculating how much he might or might not have changed over the years.

    As the hour grew late, Brooke returned to the main room with

    Piper, suggesting she and Xander head home, reminding the two old friends that
    they now lived less than fifteen minutes apart, and could see each other as
    often as they wanted to, but Andy and Xander still hugged for a long minute,
    thankful to have reconnected on the other side of the disaster, before they
    walked the two to the door and sent them home.

    Several of the girls had peeled off and gone to bed over the

    course of the evening, and at the end of the night, the only people still awake
    were Andy, Piper and Sarah. Aisling had been the very last to go to bed before
    reminding Sarah not to stay up too late, otherwise she would be too tired to
    talk to Maya when she arrived tomorrow, but Sarah had laughed it off and
    dismissed it.

    After closing the door behind Xander, he walked back down

    stairs, intending to clean up the remaining empty beer bottles and glasses left
    behind in the living room, only to find that Nicolette had beaten him to it,
    having cleaned it all up and then disappearing into her room for the night, so
    he couldn't even say thank you to her.

    "I swear, we've got a ninja for a French maid around

    this house," he muttered to himself with amusement. Huginn, his black cat,
    stood up from his perch on the back of one of the couches, stretched by arching
    his back, then moved to sit back down exactly where he was. "I feel ya,
    bud," he agreed with the cat. "We should probably see about getting
    to bed, don't you think, ladies?"

    Piper shook her head, pushing Andy back to sit down on the

    couch. "Not for a bit. You can sleep when you're dead," she said with
    a grin. "Don't you agree, Sarah?"

    "Oh totally," the tall redhead said, moving to

    slide in to one side of Andy on the couch. "You lose one third of your
    life sleeping, well, I mean I guess you don't really lose it since you have
    to sleep otherwise you'll go insane, but it's, like, a lot a lot of time
    to be spending doing just one thing."

    "Besides, I have to say thank you for making sure you

    brought my best friend to be nearby so I didn't feel so lonely all the
    time," Piper said, peeling her shirt up and over her head, tossing it
    aside, leaving her in a sports bra and tight fitted blue jeans, her toned
    stomach bared to the cool night air. "We've been kinda dancing around each
    other for the last few weeks, Andy, and I don't want you to think I'm not
    grateful, because I'm very thankful for all the things you've done for
    me since we've met."

    "Piper, you don't have  " he started before

    she lifted her hand up to cover his mouth,

    "Andy, enough," she giggled. "You can just

    say 'you're welcome' when you're being thanked for something, you know. You
    don't have to try and play down the work that went into it."

    He smirked a little bit, as she pulled her hand back.

    "I just don't want you to feel like you owe me anything."

    "Oh, but Andy, I do owe you," she said,

    bending down to press a kiss to his lips, just a soft and quick one. "You
    got me away from that asshole Covington. When I couldn't think straight, you
    did everything you could to bring me back to being me again, and that's
    not something anyone would do." She inhaled the scent of him, and he could
    swear he saw her pupils dilate a little in response. "You remember how I
    told you I could smell you from far away? I still can, but the raw musk of you
    is even more intense up close, and I fucking love how you smell, you
    sexy bastard. It makes me feel warm and safe and gooey and sticky and protected
    all at once. And I know that at least some of that is just the chemicals
    flowing through my brain bonding me to you, but you know what?" She leaned
    in and nibbled on his earlobe a little bit. "I've decided that I don't
    fucking care why I feel how I feel. I feel how I feel and that's all
    that fucking matters. You've kept me safe. You've given me space when I wanted
    it, and been happy to talk with me when I needed that. You helped me get my
    friend here and kept her safe, and as soon as you thought it was time, you
    pushed my ass to get back to work and reminded me not to give up on my dreams.
    So don't you dare fucking tell me I don't have to repay you,
    because even if you don't think that I do, I do, and I want
    to."

    "You're the only one of the girls who says she can

    smell me anywhere in the house, Piper," he told her. "I hope that's
    not a sign that anything's wrong because Covington held off so long on letting
    you get imprinted after the injections."

    "Oh, there's nothing wrong with me, Andy,"

    she purred, unbuttoning her jeans before pushing them down to her ankles, not
    having bothered to put shoes on earlier, stepping out of them and her panties,
    leaving her in just the sports bra. She had such an athletic body that it had a
    tendency to make Andy feel a little ashamed of how out of shape he was.
    "I'm just different, that's all. Being able to smell you when you're in
    the house? I consider that a benefit, not a side effect. I get a little anxious
    when you leave and I can't smell you, not so much that it bothers me, but just
    enough that I notice the feeling of longing I have that you aren't on hand. And
    I've reread that letter you left me over a dozen times, because each time, I
    think I fall for you a little more." She grinned, grabbing her sports bra,
    pulling it up over her head, tossing it aside. "So yeah, I was scared of
    saying that, but I'm definitely falling for you, Andrew Rook. Falling in love
    with you. That's why I was so deep in thought the other morning. You didn't do
    anything to make me upset or angry. I just was worried about how to tell
    you."

    "Piper, Why would you be worried?" Andy said with

    a kind smile.

    "You've got so many beautiful women here,

    Andy," she said, gesturing back to the house. "I mean, shit, you've
    got Sarah Fucking Washington with her arm around you right now! I know I'm fit,
    but I'm not beautiful like she and Em are."

    At that, he raised a single finger, pointing at her.

    "How dare you," he said, his tone evening a little bit.
    "You are fucking stunning, I mean beautiful like you cannot even imagine
    and I do not want to hear you saying you're not beautiful ever again, okay?
    Because whatever dumb ass boyfriend or athlete you met who said you weren't
    pretty was the biggest fucking moron you ever met, and you shouldn't
    give whatever that prick said another thought ever again. Tell her I'm right,
    Sarah," he said with a soft laugh, shaking his head.

    "Yep yep yep," Sarah said with a giggle.

    "Stop being fucking stupid because you're not just pretty, you're fucking hot,
    and every girl in this house who likes girls thinks so. Shit, I heard Katie
    telling Jenny that if she wanted to give her a hall pass for her birthday,
    she'd want to use it on you over all the other girls in the house."

    Piper giggled, shaking her head, her dark hair covering her

    eyes for a minute. "You're fucking lying, Sarah."

    "Cross my fucking heart, swear to fucking God, may she

    strike me the fuck down if I'm lying. Katie thinks you're the hottest bitch in
    the house, so you need to shut the fuck up about saying you aren't fucking
    pretty because that's the stupidest fucking thing anyone's said today, and
    people talk, like, the worst amount of shit in this house when they think
    people aren't listening," Sarah said, rolling her eyes, as if she found
    the whole thing hilariously sad.

    "Well, that's something I wouldn't have believed if you

    hadn't told me," Piper replied with a smile. "And I was talking about
    us dancing around each other, Andy, and I want to apologize for that. I know
    we've had a handful of encounters, but I've been, guarded, and I'm sorry for
    how guarded I've been emotionally. I think maybe I was a little hurt that you
    didn't want to bring Brooke into this house, even though I know you said you
    thought she'd be a better match with Xander. I thought maybe that was a polite
    way of you trying to duck out of meeting her,” She looked down at her feet.
    "I feel a bit guilty about that right now, having spent a bunch of the
    evening talking with her. I have known that girl almost half a decade, and not
    once during any of that time have I ever seen her that goddamn happy. I
    think she fell in love at first sight with Xander, and they spent most of the
    day before they came over just talking, and she could not shut up about
    him the entire time I was hanging out with her." Piper giggled a little,
    shaking her head. "How the fuck did you know, Andy Rook, that they would
    be so fucking perfect for each other?"

    He shrugged a little. "I'm a good judge of character, I

    guess. I knew they'd mesh well, but you never can tell how well until they
    actually get together. I certainly knew she wouldn't be happy with me, but I
    also knew that her being close to you would make both you and her happy.
    So I took a gamble and set up an introduction. Life's about knowing how to
    gamble when the odds are even slightly in your favor."

    She moved up to slide into his lap. "The last few

    weeks, I kept waiting for the penny to drop, Andy. I know you did the right
    thing in saving me from Covington, but I kept waiting to find what deep dark
    secret you had squirreled away. Nobody's perfect, and I figured if I could get
    out ahead of whatever was coming down the pipeline at me, I'd be able to
    prepare for the disappointment. I talked to every girl in the house. I talked
    to Phil Marcos. I kept digging and digging, trying to see what you didn't want
    me to find. And, there isn't anything, is there? You really are just a
    good, nice man without anything to hide."

    "Oh, I'm sure there are things in there I wouldn't want

    getting out, if you dig around far enough, but I've done as much as I can to
    live my life with as few regrets as possible. If you want to know about those
    things, Piper, all you ever had to do is ask me," he sighed. "You're
    family and I'm always an open book for family."

    "Then tell me. Tell me the one thing you're most

    ashamed of."

    "Well, shit Piper, you already met her. Her name is

    Erin Donegal. I was lonely, I was frustrated and I thought nobody was ever
    going to love me, so I settled and I accepted somebody who treated me like shit.
    I knew I should get out almost immediately after she and I started dating, but
    it took me a long time, far longer than it should've, to actually get free from
    her. I'm ashamed that I stayed with her for as long as I did, I'm ashamed of
    how I let her treat me and how I let her treat my friends. But I decided never
    to make that mistake again."

    Piper leaned in and kissed him tenderly. "And you think

    that's a flaw in you and not in her. You're an idiot, Andy."

    He shrugged a little bit. "What about you, Piper?

    What're you most ashamed of?"

    "Doubting you," she said, smoothing her hand

    against the back of his head. "How about it, Sarah? You want to give him a
    tussle with me?"

    "I thought you weren't into girls, Piper," Sarah

    said.

    "Oh I'm not, but that doesn't mean we can't do him

    together," Piper said with a wry smile. "Every girl is like a tiny
    bit bi, so I'm not gonna fuck you, Sarah, but I kinda like the idea of fucking
    Andy with you, Unless you're scared,”

    Sarah narrowed her eyes, a sly grin on her face, as Piper

    lifted Andy's shirt up and over his head, tossing it aside. "Are you
    calling me chicken?"

    "Oh no no no no n  yes," Piper replied.

    "Bock bock bock!"

    "This shit is on, Andy," Sarah said with a

    giggle. She grabbed Piper's head and pulled her down to kiss her fiercely right
    in front of Andy's eyes, the athlete giving a slight yelp up surprise before
    moaning into it, as their tongues tangled up, and Piper's hands were feverishly
    struggling to get Andy's jeans undone.

    Sarah hopped off the couch, slipping away from the two of

    them, stripping her shirt, sweatpants and panties off, clearly not having
    bothered with a bra today, as Piper also slid from his lap, grabbing onto his
    jeans and boxers by the waist, yanking them down with such force he thought she
    was going to pull him off the couch, until Sarah lifted one of her feet to push
    against his chest, holding him in place against the back of the couch.
    "Nuh uh, you stay right there, Mister," she said with a grin.
    "You're not allowed to move from that spot."

    Andy laughed a little bit. "Yes ma'am."

    Piper tossed his clothes into a pile on the floor with

    complete disregard before crawling back up onto Andy's lap, as Sarah moved onto
    her knees alongside of him, her fingertips reaching up to brush Piper's dark
    hair from her face.

    To be continued in part 22, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    1 hr 1 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 20
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 20
    Fiona fills in some gaps.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Fiona giggled once more. "I think since we were both

    being stupid about it, it cancels each other out. Some, anyway. But then I got
    this message from Captain Linda Hayes in the Air Force, telling me that a
    request had been put in for me to be paired up with you out here in California,
    if I was interested in that."

    "Well," he said, teasing her back, "you did

    say you wanted me to reach out,”

    "I did, and you agreed to my condition, because there

    was no way I was coming without bringing Moira."

    "Thanks for that."

    "I did my homework first, though," she chided.

    "Even after I'd accepted, I still had about a day to change my mind, so I
    reached out to Xander and spent about five hours talking to him on the
    phone."

    "I thought you said you hadn't talked to him?"

    "Yeah, well, I was lying, but most of the time I was

    talking to him, I was asking about you."

    "Oh, and that was enough to convince you?"

    "Well, he answered a lot of questions, but the only

    thing I really cared about was if you were still, y'know, you. Doing
    good deeds without thinking too much about them in advance, trying to help
    every lost soul you bump into. He said of course you were still you, and
    probably even more you now than you'd ever been." She paused for a minute,
    then continued. "He actually told me all about the poker game, and how you
    were just trying to help one of Niko's friends, and had to do your best to save
    nearly every damn person that you could, and the more about it he told me, the
    more I knew that you hadn't changed a bit. Still jumping face first into the
    firing line, just like Moira."

    "I wish I could say I'd gotten a little wiser over the

    years, but I don't know if that's true."

    "If Niko, Ash and Emily are to be believed, I'd say

    so," she said. "They certainly grilled the hell out of us before they
    were okay letting us into the household. Emily's quite the little spitfire,
    considering how short of a time she's known you. Very protective of you,
    although maybe that's as much protective of Sarah as it is of you."

    "Yeah, that's definitely a possibility," Andy

    admitted. "Sarah's so insanely optimistic about things, maybe she needs Em
    to keep her down to earth. And the poker game caused lots of ripples out here,
    so everyone was a little on edge about all of it. Well, that and the fact that
    I just made the decision to invite you entirely on my own without talking to
    anyone in the household first. I mean, they'd told me to make sure I
    invited someone of my own choosing, but I think they thought I would've talked
    it out with them a little bit beforehand."

    "And you didn't?"

    "Didn't need to."

    "That confident, were we?" she chuckled. "I

    see we haven't entirely shed the overconfidence problem we had back in
    high school."

    "It was me taking a bit of agency back in my life, Fi.

    And while it surprised everyone a bit around here, I don't think anyone really
    complained, other than they hated waiting to learn more. I just figured, if you
    said no, there was no reason getting everyone excited for nothing."

    "Did you honestly think I would've said no?"

    Andy shrugged a little. "It'd been over a decade, Fi. I

    figured anything was possible."

    "I suppose," she said. "So what do I need to

    know about my new family? The short version, s'il vous plaît."

    He smirked at her dipping into French for a moment. She

    tended to do that when she was feeling particularly playful, knowing he didn't
    speak a word of it. "Well, there's three levels of partner here in the
    house, I guess. The fiancés, the partners and the staff."

    "How did you decide which fell into which

    category?"

    "I mean, I mostly didn't decide, or I suppose,

    basically they either chose to be partners or staff first and foremost, and
    from there, the ones who felt the most emotionally connected to me decided they
    wanted to eventually get married. I asked Aisling first, and she agreed, and
    then Niko asked me before I could ask her. When I announced that, Emily and
    Sarah both sort of insisted I accept their proposals as well."

    "Much like I did," she said with a titter of

    laughter.

    "See? Not as different as you thought. Nicolette,

    Jenny, Katie and Whitney all came here expressly because they wanted to be
    staff, and not partners."

    "And you're okay with that?" Her voice didn't have

    a tone of judgment to it, just a hint of curiosity.

    "It's what they wanted, so who am I to tell them that's

    wrong?"

    "That's completely fair," she said. "It just

    surprises me that you sort of made peace with that so easily. I would've
    thought you would've taken more time to get your head around it."

    "After you get past the notion of the first one, it's

    pretty easy to make peace with the rest, and Nicolette was very good at making
    that clear to me early on. Katie's the weirdest of the cases, but we've made it
    work."

    "How so?"

    "Oh," Andy said, amused in how offhandedly he mentioned

    it, "she's completely a lesbian, so she gets everything secondhand."

    "I'm sure there's a story behind that one."

    "There is, but I was giving you an overview."

    "Fair enough, Mr. Rook," she said, mirth layered

    in her voice. "Do continue."

    "Everyone who isn't a fiancé or a staff member falls

    into the category of partner, but even there, there can be quite the range of
    attachment."

    "How many others are there that don't fall into either

    category?"

    "Eight, not counting you or Moira, with one more on the

    way, and one more to maybe fall into staff but maybe into partner as
    well."

    She giggled a little. "You, sir, are drowning in

    cunt."

    "Yeah, well, it comes with its own complications."

    "And you know I'm going to be a fiancé, as is

    Moira."

    "Well," Andy admitted, "I knew you wanted to

    be, but I didn't want to jump to any conclusions about Moira."

    "You were the first man she ever loved," Fiona

    sighed. "As much as she might have tried to pretend otherwise, she never
    hid that very well."

    "Well, fair's fair, Fi," he chuckled. "You

    were the first person I ever loved, so I guess it all works out in the
    end."

    The rain had actually gotten heavier rather than easier

    since they'd been talking, but the fog was starting to roll in a bit, so it was
    harder to see, wisps of clouds covering the grounds of the manor.

    "What am I going to do with myself here,

    Andy?" she said, leaning into him. "I'm a reporter. It's my job to
    report things. I'm used to covering the White House, the Senate, the House of
    Representatives, even the military. Granted, I hated DC, but how is any of this
    ever going to compare?"

    He shifted a little bit. "I mean, you could write a

    book about the whole pandemic, document the whole thing from top to bottom. I
    know there's going to be the 60 Minutes news story in less than a week, but
    they're only going to have an hour to cover so much. You could write a book
    like Bob Woodward, cover everything."

    She stood quietly for a minute, then nodded. "You're

    right. Maybe I could do something like that." She reached a hand and
    smoothed it across his chest through his shirt a bit. "So, now I want to
    get the juiciest piece of dirt here in the house. Who's the best in bed?"

    "Oh hell no," he laughed. "Even if I

    could make that kind of judgment, which I can't, there's no way in hell
    that I would. Everyone's amazing in their own way."

    "Picked up any new fetishes I should know about, or

    just the ones you had back in college?" she teased, her fingertip trailing
    down his sternum.

    "And what old fetishes those would be?"

    "Oh come on, Andy," she said with a smirk. "I

    haven't forgotten. Sweary wife, happy life. I bet if I started telling you that
    my cunt still ached from the fucking you gave it last night, you'd be getting,”
    Her fingertips teased against the waistline of his sweatpants. "See? There
    it is, right on cue."

    "Tease," he scolded.

    "No no no, love," she giggled. "Tease would

    be if I wasn't going to do anything about it. I am, but I just want to know
    what else you've done with whom else."

    "Too many things to list all at once," he said.

    "Maybe just ask some specific questions, and you'll get your
    answers."

    "Did you fuck Emily in her costume from the

    movie?" she said, rubbing one of her thighs along the front of his.

    He was amused by the question. "I did, but that was her

    idea, not mine."

    "Doesn't matter whose idea it was, only that you've

    done it. Doesn't make it any less hot. How many different girls in the house
    have blown you?"

    "Almost all of them?"

    "Done any of them in the ass?"

    "I think five or six of them."

    "Was it the first time for any of them?"

    "For most of them, not that it matters."

    "Everything matters, Andy. Everything

    matters." She slid her hand to rub against Andy's cock a bit through the
    sweatpants and boxers. "Any of them as loud as I was the first time you
    fucked me in the ass?"

    "Only Niko," he said with a chuckle. "Most of

    the others were loud, but Niko really howled in pleasure loud enough to shake
    the walls."

    "You gonna do all of them that way?" Her

    fingertips stroked his shaft just a little through the fabric, her eyes looking
    up at him in amusement.

    "Only if they want to."

    "Anyone said they don't want to?"

    "Piper said she wasn't too sure about it, and Sheridan

    said the idea scares her, which she said also turns her on a little, but she
    was still pretty nervous about it, so we'll see I guess. If they want to, I
    will, but if they don't, I won't. You know me, Fi. I'm never going to make
    anyone do anything they don't want to do. Ever."

    "What about that plump Japanese teenager you've

    got?"

    "Hannah?" he said with a laugh. "Oh, she's

    eager for it, but she's always rushing towards new things like a cat after a
    laser pointer. I think if one of the girls said she wanted to have sex on a
    trapeze, Hannah would say she had next. "

    "Done any bondage?"

    "A little bit with Whitney, the newest staff member,

    but she's very much into that kind of thing, so I felt like I'd be letting her
    down if I didn't at least give it a go. And I suppose you could say Nicolette
    and I dabble at that back and forth all the time."

    "How did it feel?" Her hand slipped up and then

    pushed down beneath the waistband of his sweatpants and boxers, moving to close
    around his naked cock. "Did you like being a Master for a day? Everyone
    doing only what you told them to?"

    He grinned, feeling her cool touch against his warm skin.

    "It's a fun hat to put on from time to time, but certainly not one I want
    to wear too often, and definitely not one I want to get too comfortable
    wearing. Too many people get a little taste of power and then run away with
    it."

    "Did you like our little game yesterday morning where

    we were all touching and kissing and sucking on you at once?"

    He nodded, maybe even a bit too quickly. "It was

    intense. Overwhelming and hard to focus, but it felt so damn good. Was that
    your idea?"

    "Of course it was my idea," she giggled.

    "Well, it wasn't entirely my idea, but I started coming up with the
    plan. Niko and Ash both helped a little bit. I'm not stepping on anyone's toes
    by being here, am I? It seems like you and those two are especially
    close."

    "Other than Lauren, we've been together the longest.

    But Lauren and Taylor are a couple. They love both me, but they love each other
    more, which is absolutely fine. So we've all worked pretty hard to make each
    other happy."

    "Where do you think Moira and I are going to fit in

    here?"

    "It feels like the fiancés have their own little

    clique, and I expect you'll slide right in there before you know it. I know
    you, and you've always been one of the most adaptable people ever. You've
    always been the kind of person to go up and pick a fight with the biggest
    person in the yard, if it's what you thought you needed to do."

    "Prison metaphors?" she laughed softly. "Not

    exactly your most romantic approach, is it, Rook? Shouldn't you aim a little
    higher?"

    "I actually think you and Ash are going to become the

    most dangerous team I've ever seen, and that's before you rope in the
    partnership that Emily and Niko are already building," he said with a
    little laugh. "I'm just a guy in the background, a meat puppet for you
    ladies to steer me around into whatever conflict you need me to put down."
    He gave her shoulder a little squeeze. "You're gonna love her. She reminds
    me a lot of you. Or you remind me a lot of her. Take your pick."

    "Well, while redheads are an acquired taste, it's one

    you know I've already acquired," she said, her thumb teasing over the head
    of his cock. "So maybe I should just tell you that I'm looking forward to
    get a taste of her, hmm?" Fiona smirked. "Or maybe that I already
    did?"

    "You didn't," Andy said, tilting his head to one

    side.

    "No, I haven't, but I will soon enough," she said

    with a laugh. "So I don't need to worry about the fiancés, because we're
    all going to get along like a house on fire. Do I need to worry about the
    partners? Do you think any of them aren't going to like me?"

    Andy grinned. "I don't know anyone who didn't like you

    the moment they met you, Fi."

    "But Ash is the lady of the house."

    "We don't have a lady. I thought we were an autonomous

    collective," he said to her, smugly.

    She gave his cock a firm squeeze, enough to make him yelp a

    little. "You're fooling yourself. And the two showing up today? Those are
    going to be the last ones? Or is there space for one or two more, if the right
    girl strolls in front of you?"

    "I mean," Andy said, as she begun to stroke his

    cock very slowly and deliberately. "I said in the interview with 60
    Minutes yesterday that if I had my say, we were definitely done adding people
    to the household, but Emily pointed out I really don't have the final say in
    these kinds of things."

    "All I'm saying is that you shouldn't shut any doors

    permanently, Andy." Her fingertips were sliding back and forth. "I
    think you're almost ready for me again."

    "Twice in two days?" he said, trying to shift a

    little bit against her cold touch. "The other girls are going to think
    you're greedy."

    "I paid close attention to the briefing when they were

    giving us the injections, Andy," she scolded. "You can pump out a
    good five loads a day without any trouble, so I'm making up for lost
    time."

    "I mean, I didn't say that I didn't

    understand."

    "Good," she said, turning around, putting her back

    to his chest, letting go of his cock as she leaned forward, and tugged her yoga
    pants down to the middle of her thighs, exposing her cunt to him. "So get
    to it."

    He reached down to grab his shaft, moving to get it lined up

    before he pushed forward, sliding good and deep inside of her, feeling her
    honeyed walls clench on him even as he filled up her hungry cunt with his
    shaft.

    "Ffffuck," she hissed. "That's never going to

    get old, feeling you slide inside of me. God, I'd forgotten how much I fucking
    missed this. Promise me we'll never be that stupid again, Andy," she said
    as she started to swivel her hips a little bit, not pumping into him, just
    making his cock press against one side of the inside of her snatch then the
    other.

    "I'm never going to let you go again, Fi. You have my

    word on that."

    "Right now, there's only one word I give a shit

    about," she said. "Fuck." Her hips slammed back against his in
    time with the word. "Fuck." She repeated it, both the word and the
    motion. "Fuck!" The tempo and the force of her body thrusting back
    into his increased with the intensity of the word. "Fuck! Fuck!
    Fuck!"

    They'd fallen back into their old, familiar rhythm, each of

    them remembering the other's personal turnons. They knew how to get each other
    going quickly, and while Andy had expected that Fi would want to savor their
    moment alone, she was hellbent on getting another orgasm from him.

    Patience was not on the cards.

    Each time he pushed forward, she whipped back, as if every

    second he wasn't inside of her was a second she couldn't afford, that she
    couldn't abide by him being anywhere else. She wanted him to be inside of her
    as much as she could get it.

    "C'mon, Andy," she whispered. "Just you and

    me, just like old times. Just do it already!"

    The familiarity was a heady cocktail of lust, and her body

    gripped his cock in just the perfect way, and before he knew it, the moment as
    on top of him, just as he was on top of her. His body seized and she started to
    spasm just as he began to unload his hot spunk inside of her body, the two
    shivering in one unison, a completed pair once more.

    A minute or two later, they were both laughing softly again,

    his cock having slipped out of her, both of them having tugged their clothes
    up, Fi having slipped back into his arms once more.

    "I'm gonna love getting that regularly," Fiona

    giggled. "Not that you weren't great at sex before, but man, the chemical
    life is quite a trip." She reached up, tipped his head down and kissed him
    again. "I still love you, Andy. Always have."

    "Me too, Fi. Me too."

    They stood there on the balcony listening to the rain for a

    few minutes.

    "So who's coming today? You said you've got a few more

    lined up?"

    "One of Em and Sarah's friends, plus my new

    bodyguard."

    "Bodyguard, huh?" Fiona smirked as they turned to

    walk back into the house. "Gotta admit, sounds kinda hot."

    Lexi arrives to the House Of Rook.
    Chapter 35

    When they sneaked back into the bedroom, Andy could hear the

    shower running, and he and Fiona stepped into the master bathroom, closing the
    door behind them. They each stripped and hopped into the running shower, where
    Niko was just finishing washing her hair. He leaned in and gave her a soft kiss
    before Fi moved to hug the smaller girl warmly.

    "Thanks for being so welcoming, Niko," Fi said to

    her. "You've really been the best at welcoming both me and Moira. Not that
    any of the girls have been bad, but you were there to talk with us the whole
    time the treatment was going on, and it means a lot to me that you were willing
    to answer all our silly questions."

    Niko smirked, leaning in and kissing Fi on the cheek.

    "Not a problem," she said. "I just wanted you both to feel as
    comfortable as possible here, and we all knew that if Andy invited you
    personally, you'd get along with everyone great. Which reminds me, Andy. I
    don't think anyone told you yet, but Moira will actually be passed out in the
    imprinting process for a significant amount longer than normal, but that's
    expected and nothing to worry about, so don't freak out when she sleeps through
    all of today, okay? That's exactly what's supposed to happen, and nothing's
    wrong."

    Andy tipped his head a little in curiosity. "Why's the

    treatment taking to Moira differently?"

    "Unlike everyone else in the house, Moira actually had

    dengue fever during her time working for Doctors Without Borders, and while
    she's fully recovered from it, the antibodies for that complicate the serum so
    it takes longer to settle in and take hold. It's a minor flap, and it won't
    have any impact in the long run," Niko said, as she stepped out of the
    shower.

    Fiona stepped out after her, grabbing a towel as well.

    "She's lived a way more interesting life than the rest of us. You'll be
    astonished by some of her stories from when she was performing triage in
    warzones. It turns out people can be far more horrific than I ever
    imagined."

    Andy turned off the water and stepped out last, grabbing the

    one massive black towel that was his and exclusively his. Andy sometimes
    wondered if Nicolette always had laundry running, what with all the people in
    the household. He knew she had a system of some kind, and had yet to give any
    woman someone else's clothes, so the last thing he wanted to do was jinx it by
    asking for details, though he had complimented her on it several times,
    something that always made her smile.

    "Oh, some people suck," Andy grumbled as the hot

    air from the fan blew down on him even as he was lightly caught in the backwash
    of Niko and Fiona's hair dryers. "I've known that since I was a kid, and
    it's basically the backbone for the career of any writer. I'm sure we're going
    to hear a bunch more about that starting today, since we'll be adding an ex
    spook to the family."

    Niko nodded, as she flipped off her hair dryer. "She

    and Maya won't be showing up at the same time, either. Lexi will be here around
    lunchtime; Maya won't get here until late in the evening. People are passing
    through the base at such a high speed that we're just treating everyone as soon
    as they arrive rather than batching them like we used to."

    She grabbed her clothes from the shelf and started tugging

    them on, clearly getting ready to head to the base. She'd been taking a lot of
    time off to meet new arrivals to the Rook family, but she was determined to get
    back into some sort of normal rhythm now.

    "Lexi's a tough one to get a read on, but I think

    she'll warm up to you eventually," she said, giving him a firm hug.
    "She's had a pretty rough go of it for the last several years, so try and
    be patient with her. I know you always are, but a little extra patience here
    wouldn't go amiss, if you know what I mean. This is quite the severe change for
    her."

    Andy nodded. "Of course I'll be patient," he said

    before giving Niko a soft kiss. "You liked her though? She seemed like a
    good person? You get to meet everyone before most of us do, so I trust your
    judgment on these kinds of things."

    "She'll take care of you, and that's the most important

    part for a bodyguard. The rest we can figure out as we go."

    While Fiona finished getting her hair dried and shaped, Niko

    got dressed and headed out. They would see her again in the evening, but people
    needed to start getting back to work. Lauren was already changed into her
    workout clothes and heading down to the cars, as she was heading off to
    training camp, something that Andy had just heard about yesterday.

    Knowing full well there were going to be huge amounts of

    dead players, the NFL was preparing something truly unheard of. The following
    season would be the first co ed season played in the history of the league, and
    would be that way moving forward, so thousands of adjustments were being made,
    but the last thing the owners were going to allow to happen was the death of
    their livelihood because many of their players died.

    The 49ers had asked Lauren to consider playing, but for the

    time being, she had insisted she only wanted to continue as a trainer for
    players. That just meant instead of training exclusively men, she was mostly
    training women with some men, mostly new incoming players from other countries.

    Andy couldn't even begin to imagine how much restructuring

    and revamping of the game itself going completely coed was going to result in,
    but he imagined it would be no slight shift. They had nearly a year before the
    scheduled 2021 season would start, with the 2020 season already fully canceled,
    but the amount of changes they were going to be making meant they needed to get
    a head start on them, particularly so they could figure out how to start
    recruiting women to play.

    It had come as a bit of a surprise to him that they hadn't

    just started recruiting men from other countries, considering the rest of the
    world hadn't faced casualties anywhere near as badly as the US, but the last
    time he'd talked with Phil, Andy heard that DuoHalo was flaring up again in
    many other parts of the world, as piss poor world leaders had convinced
    themselves the dangers had passed, and that they could just "endure"
    through the resurgences.

    It would likely take a few more million deaths overseas to

    prove them wrong.

    He wondered if there was a collapsing of other American

    leagues, such as the NBA and the WNBA, into one league. For non contact sports,
    the changes would be exceptionally minor, but the recruiting would be the
    biggest challenge, although he wondered if entrenched sexism would impact more
    international things like FIFA or the Olympics. He suspected it would have to,
    eventually.

    Most of the other girls were still either working from home

    or not working at all, so most people tended to be around the house for the
    majority of the day. Both Sheridan and Piper were getting up as Lauren left,
    however, the two getting ready to start their morning workout, although Andy
    suspected they might grab Hannah and Asha to join them. Andy had tried
    participating in their morning workout routine once, and had found himself
    unable to keep up with the girls, despite his best efforts. They were just in
    far better shape than he was. Lauren had also allowed Taylor to get dressed and
    had taken her to work, as she was training her partner to work with the 49ers
    with her.

    By midday, most of the girls were up and tending to their

    own worlds, Sarah and Emily taking meetings with studio folks and their
    projects about upcoming agents, Ash working away on some project or another for
    Google, Hannah and Asha were both doing some coursework having enrolled in
    remote courses at Stanford until onsite learning could begin again. Tala and
    Jade wouldn't be up until late afternoon, so Andy spent the rest of the morning
    doing edits and rewrites on the draft of the newest Druid Gunslinger novel.

    Everyone met up for lunch, however, as they usually did, and

    just as they were finishing up, the doorbell rang and Nicolette hopped up to
    rush towards the door before Andy could even get up. "Oh, let her have her
    moment," Sarah said to him with a smile.

    A minute or so later, Nicolette entered the dining room with

    Lexi in tow. While Andy had spoken to her a little bit on FaceTime, it was
    their first meeting in person. He smiled, rising up and walking over towards
    her. "Hey Lexi, welcome to your new home," he said, extending a hand
    to her.

    Lexi was an odd mishmash of styles, two differently

    contrasted vibes struggling for dominance in the woman's look. She had on tight
    blue jeans and a leather motorcycle jacket, but beneath the jacket she had on a
    pastel pink top that seemed a little frilly. The Latina woman's scars were more
    prominent in person, the right side of her face from the cheekbone downward
    warped and wrinkled, definite burn scars that had healed but had been severe
    enough that cosmetic surgery would prove difficult. He could see the scars
    covered almost half of her neck and disappeared down into the neckline of her
    shirt, so he assumed it spread over at least some of her torso. He knew it
    bothered her, but wanted to assure her that it didn't bother him at all.

    She took his hand and shook it, certainly a different

    greeting than the other girls had gotten, but Andy wanted to give Lexi the
    space to settle in however she wanted. Their relationship hadn't been defined
    yet, and both Jenny and Katie had made it clear that they suspected it would
    blossom into something more than a professional relationship, but at first,
    that's what it would need to be.

    "Let me introduce everyone. You know Katie and Jenny

    already, obviously, you met my fiancé Niko on the base, and you met Nicolette
    at the door," he said. "These are my other fiancés Aisling, Sarah,
    Emily and Fiona, and these are my partners Piper, Sheridan, Hannah and Asha.
    This is the house IT tech Whitney. My partners Tala, Jade and Moira are all
    still recovering from the imprinting process, and my partners Lauren and Taylor
    are both off at work. I know, I know, it's a lot of names to remember all at
    once, so don't worry, everyone will be happy to remind you for a while."

    Lexi tried to shake hands with all of them, but many of the

    girls insisted on hugs, something that seemed to take the Latina a little
    aback, although she didn't retreat from any of the contact. "It's very
    nice to meet all of you," she said. "Mr. Rook? Would you mind giving
    me a bit of a tour of the grounds, just so I can get my bearings?"

    "Not at all, Lexi, but please, you're welcome to call

    me Andy if you like."

    She offered a brief tight lipped smile that appeared and was

    gone just as quickly. "Let's stick to 'Mr. Rook' or 'sir' for now, and
    we'll see where that goes, okay?"

    He grinned, shrugging his shoulders. "Play it where it

    lies. C'mon, I'll give you the tour."

    The two walked out of the room, and once they were down the

    hallway a bit, he could see Lexi visibly relax a little. "Sorry about
    that," she said to him. "That was a lot of people all at once, and I
    know they're all your family, and that it's part of the gig, but it's a ton of
    information to take in all at once. The longer I stayed in there, the more
    worried Jenny was gonna get about me, and that's all I need, is her up
    my ass worrying that I'm going to have another episode."

    "Episode?" he said, as they walked out into the

    back yard. He figured he would give her a tour of the grounds first before
    doing the house, that way they would be a good distance from people, allowing
    her to have a bit of time to wrap her head around all of it, and to get to know
    him one on one before having to adapt to all the other people.

    "We talked a little bit about this when we spoke

    earlier, but I do have PTSD, so from time to time, I can go through panic
    attacks, nightmares or even brief flashbacks, although nothing that should
    prevent me from doing my job, which is to keep you and your family safe,"
    she said. There was a confidence to her walk, a sense of purposefulness, like
    she was always on task. "And I do want to stress that while I'll do my
    best to keep all of your family safe, you will be the primary protectorate, and
    that means your health and well being will always have the highest priority.
    You seem like a good guy, and that may take some getting used to, but if I'm
    going to do my job properly, it's a thing you're going to have to get your head
    around pretty fucking quickly, pardon my language."

    "Okay, first thing's first," he said with a laugh.

    "Never apologize for swearing around me. Ever. I happen to like
    women who swear, and while that may not be what you're used to, it's S.O.P.
    around here and you don't need to waste words on apologizing for things you
    don't need to."

    She laughed a little, a genuine warm laugh, and that made

    Andy feel a little bit better. She'd been putting on a very cold exterior since
    her arrival, and Andy wanted to make sure she felt like she didn't need to be
    so guarded from the whole family. "Fuckin' a, then," she said,
    nodding to him. "But my point still stands. If it comes down to keeping
    you safe or keeping one of your women safe, I am always going to put
    your safety first. You don't have to like that, but you're gonna have to
    fucking accept it, because that is the way it's going to be. If you die,
    it sounds like there's a good chance that all of your partners die with
    you, and the protection business is about understanding the very basic math of
    it, which is that in a situation where I can let one of these women die or I
    can let all of these women die, I am going to protect you first, and will mourn
    the loss of the woman I couldn't save afterwards. I realize that may sound
    particularly cold, but I don't want you thinking about it like that. Trust me
    to do my job, and I will keep you safe with my last dying breath, if I have
    to."

    "I can't imagine it'll ever come to that," he

    said, as they walked past the pool, heading out to walk into the large grassy
    field off to the side of it. "I get everyone wanting to make sure that I'm
    safe, knowing that their health is dependent on mine, but I don't live a high
    risk life. I haven't pissed off arms dealers, drug dealers or crime bosses.
    There aren't any foreign governments trying to kill me. I'm not in the line of
    fire for anything or anyone."

    "Can I speak plainly, sir?"

    "Always. In fact, you should never worry about saying

    something that will offend or anger me, Alexis. If we're out in public, maybe
    use some tact in conversations then, but when we're at home, and this is
    your home now, if you want it to be, just speak your mind."

    She nodded a bit, walking along side him. "Copy. That's

    horseshit, sir, about you not being in the line of fire for anything or anyone.
    I spoke with Niko some yesterday, and as one security person to another, she
    told me that I should consider this Covington to be a hostile operator, and
    that should extend to anyone in his family or household."

    "Arthur?" Andy said. "Sure, I bet he's pissed

    at me, and that man has a lot of resources he could bring down to bear on me,
    but I wouldn't think he's the kind of guy to hire a hitman to rub me out or
    anything. That sounds a little too 'Goodfellas' and not enough 'Trading
    Places,' for his tastes. He's an asshole, but I doubt he's up to out and out
    murder."

    "I have to keep reminding myself that despite this

    house and your large collection of beautiful women, you're extremely new to
    this lifestyle, sir," Lexi said to him. "The ultrawealthy are almost exclusively
    assholes with no regard for human life or the well being of anyone who isn't
    providing something of use to them. You may think Covington's harmless now, but
    at any moment, he could turn far more malevolent, and it's my job to ensure
    that he doesn't get to you."

    "You know, I'm just going to trust your judgment on

    this, then. When I got an agent, I had to learn to let my agent to do all the
    things an agent should be doing. The same when we signed a five book deal and I
    got an editor. I had to learn to trust the editor's judgment on what did and
    didn't belong in a story. So third time's a charm. If you take on the job here,
    then I'll defer to you in all things of this kind of nature, and if you tell me
    someone could be a threat, I'll consider them a threat."

    "If I take the job here?" she asked,

    stopping in her walk as they neared the fence at the edge of the property.
    "I thought I'd already made it clear I accepted it."

    "Well, you did, but up until you're imprinted, you can

    still change your mind," he said. "And I always give everyone up
    until that moment to reconsider if they want to. Jenny said she thought you
    were looking for your Prince Charming, and if you take this job, if you get
    imprinted to me, that effectively ends that search for you for the foreseeable
    future. That's a huge step to take, and if you have any misgivings about it,
    you shouldn't commit to it, to me, to us, to this."

    "Well, Jenny established pretty clearly that I am

    absolutely disinterested in intercourse with any of the women in the house,
    right?"

    "Absolutely. And if that's what you want, nobody's

    going to push. You and I can have our intimate time one on one without anyone
    else around, and if you like, I can even spend a night with you in your bed
    regularly. The key is that you're going to have to accept that I'm also
    attached to all these other women, and while I'm going to do my best to divvy
    up my time equally, I won't always be perfect at that."

    "Anytime you go anywhere, I'll be by your side, so we

    will get plenty of time together, sir," she said with a little laugh.
    "A better question is how good have you been at not comparing your
    partners? I'm sure someone's got to be the best, which means someone's also got
    to be the worst."

    "No bests and no worsts," he said sternly.

    "Everyone's different, and that's exactly how it should be. Hell, I think
    everyone's different enough that it makes comparisons nearly impossible
    anyway."

    "Do the scars bother you?" she asked him, turning

    to face him directly as they stood near the fence, a big metal monstrosity that
    was far enough from the house that its appearance was mostly masked by trees.
    "At some point I could get cosmetic surgery, but up until recently, I've
    constantly been working, and there hasn't been any time for it."

    "That's entirely up to you, Lexi," he told her.

    "I don't mind the scars. I think they add character and personality."

    "You haven't seen how far they go," she sighed.

    "Not yet, anyway, but I will when you're ready to show

    me."

    "They go down to my ribs, and my right boob is scarred

    up like my neck here. Not very sexy, I know, but it's what I got."

    He took her hand for a moment, which made her jump a little

    bit at the sudden contact. "Lexi, don't worry about it," he said
    emphatically. "You're a beautiful woman, and I do not mind the
    scars. If you want to have them corrected at some point, you are welcome to do
    so, but you do not need to think you have to do so on my behalf, okay? I'm
    going to trust you so I need you to trust me on this."

    She looked down, drew in a heavy breath then sighed it out.

    "I got hit with a molotov cocktail in the jungles of Peru. The doctors
    there did everything they could to tend to the burns, but they were severe, and
    we were several hours away from a real hospital, so before I could get the best
    treatment, a lot of the damage had already been done. There's some nerve damage
    anywhere I'm scarred, so I have to be careful if I get into scraps, because I
    could be bleeding from there and not notice it. I also get phantom itches all
    the time, but I've mostly gotten the compulsive need to scratch under control
    at this point. Some people, a lot of people actually, have trouble seeing past
    the damage."

    Andy's other hand moved to brush along the underside of her

    chin, touching some of the scarred flesh for the first time, forcing her to look
    back up and at him. "There's where they're going wrong," he said.
    "You don't look past the damage. You learn to see that the damage
    is part of what you're seeing, and integrate that into the whole.
    Everyone's damaged, Lexi. Everyone. Some people, they just have an
    easier time hiding the scars. But you are a beautiful, sharp witted woman, and
    anyone who gets fixated on the scars is looking at the wrong thi  "

    He didn't get a chance to finish his sentenced, because she

    leaned up and kissed him, shutting him up, her hand holding onto the back of
    his head. The kiss took him but surprise, but it wasn't unwelcome. Still, he
    let her set the tempo and intensity of it, their tongues remaining in their
    mouths, and the kiss only lasted a few seconds before she pulled back, lifting
    her free hand up to wipe a tear from her eye. "That's, that's very sweet
    of you to say, sir. It's been a long time since anyone's looked at me with
    something other than sympathy."

    "I can tell you've never read any of my books," he

    said with a soft laugh,

    She blushed a little, frowning. "I'm sorry sir, I

    haven't,”

    "Don't worry about it," he said, waving a hand.

    "The reason I said that is because the main subtext of my books is that
    everyone has damage, and how they manage that damage is the important part, not
    the damage itself."

    She laughed a little bit dismissively. "You've got two

    world renowned actresses and an Olympic hopeful athlete here. I somehow doubt
    they've got all that much damage to them."

    "Well, Piper was imprisoned by Covington and left in a

    sexual frenzy locked in a room without clothes or a toilet for days, so maybe
    don't go implying around her that she does have any idea what damage looks
    like."

    The laughing died immediately. "Oh my god, that's horrible.

    I didn't even realize  "

    "As for Sarah and Emily, someone attempted to rape

    Sarah about six years ago, and while she got lucky and someone interrupted it,
    the person responsible was a studio mogul and still hasn't been really punished
    for it. Emily, on the other hand, has had stalkers for years, and had her home
    broken into a couple of times, once when she was even in it. She told me once
    the interview airs in a few days, announcing that she and Sarah are partners,
    but also that they're going to marry me, that we may get some hate mail and
    death threats, although she says they're generally just people venting. But I
    suppose you can add that to your list of possible threats against my
    life."

    She nodded somberly. "I expected that, although I did

    not know about Miss Washington's near rape, obviously. Powerful men are such
    bastards." She chuckled a moment. "Present company excluded,
    clearly."

    "Oh, I've probably been a bastard a couple of times in

    my life, of that I have no doubt." They started walking along the fence
    line, so that Lexi could see the outskirts of the property. "But I draw
    the line at assaulting innocent women."

    "But assaulting non innocent women's cool

    then?" she said with a slight smile.

    "Look, if a woman's coming at me with a weapon in hand,

    all bets are off," he chuckled. "And I think that's fair, don't
    you?"

    "Absolutely fair, sir." They walked along the

    fence for a minute or so in silence. "Now that we've sized each other up a
    little, do you still think I'll be a good fit here, Mr. Rook?"

    "Oh, I knew you'd fit in here after our first

    conversation, Lexi, but that's not what's important right now. What's important
    is if you want to be here, and if you can stomach having to be sexually
    involved with me on the regular."

    That made her giggle, a sound he was particularly pleased to

    draw from her. "You make it sound like you're some oafish brute with a
    face not even a mother could love."

    He smirked. "I have no illusions about who I am, Lexi.

    I'm losing my hair. I have a bit of a belly. Hell, I've got hair on my back. On
    the best of days, after a good amount of prep work, I am a six, at best,
    and certainly not deserving of all the beautiful women I'm surrounded with. But
    I'm alive, and most of the men who were nines and tens aren't any more, so
    women are reevaluating their standards, I guess, and I'm the beneficiary of the
    new sliding scale. Is that fair? Oh fuck no, but that's where we find
    ourselves. But the social game is radically different than it was a year ago.
    No matter what you may think of yourself, I can assure you that you are well
    out of my league. But you have friends here, in that you know Jenny and Katie,
    and they'd both love to have you around the house. I know Jenny's worried about
    you, and all the girls are worried about my safety, so this seems like an easy
    two birds with one stone solution to me. But if you look at me and think 'God,
    I just can't see myself fucking this dude every week or so,' then I get
    that, and I'm not gonna be angry."

    She smirked a little bit. "I can see myself

    fucking you every week or so. I just don't know that I can see you
    wanted to fuck my scarred ass every week or so."

    "The scars go down to your ass?" he said with a

    grin. "That's even sexier."

    That set her off giggling again. "No, they don't extend

    down to my ass, you jerk," she said, still smiling. "But you know
    what I mean."

    "No," he said, shaking his head. "I really don't

    know what you mean. The scars are beautiful, they're a part of the beautiful
    woman that you are. Anyone who's been put off by that is a fucking idiot, and
    isn't worth your time."

    "And my past isn't a dealbreaker?"

    He arched an eyebrow at her in surprise. "You're

    kidding, right? I didn't want to say anything, but when Jenny showed me that
    photo of you holding an AK 47 in the jungle, looking like an utter badass, I got
    an immediate hard on. How the fuck would that be a dealbreaker?"

    "Some people think hooking up with an ex spy is

    risky."

    "I accept you, Lexi," he said. "I'll keep

    repeating that as long as it takes. The decision's really yours to make."

    They were nearly back at the house again, approaching the

    small pool house first. "It okay if I build a small gun range out
    here?"

    "I mean, as long as you set it up so there's minimal

    risk to us or the neighbors, although I guess if you point it that way,"
    he said, gesturing off in one direction, "there really isn't any risk, as
    any missed shots will just go into the hillside."

    "And you know I'm going to have guns in the

    house?"

    "I sort of expected that, what with the whole body

    and guarding aspects of what you're going to be doing. I just ask that
    you make sure they're stowed safely, either on your person or in a case. My
    cats are assholes, but they won't open cases. That's all I'm really worried
    about."

    "Well, and babies, eventually," she said to him.

    "Oh you heard?"

    She nodded. "Niko mentioned it yesterday, which was why

    she was grilling me so hard for my professional qualifications. She's
    remarkably competent for someone so young."

    Andy returned the nod. "It's easy to forget she's

    barely old enough to drink, considering how much she runs around here. I think
    you'll learn that between her, Ash and Em, I really don't get to make all that
    many decisions in the house," he laughed. "Not that I'm
    complaining."

    "And any specific sexual kinks I can't practice on

    you?"

    He grinned. "No poop, no pee, and my ass is exit

    only."

    "Then is it fair of me to say mine is as well?"

    "Absolutely fair."

    "And you're gonna be okay fucking in a bed with a gun

    on the nightstand?"

    "Are you kidding?" he chuckled. "That might

    make it hotter. Anyway, this is the pool house, which is going to get converted
    into Tala's bedroom and work space. You haven't met her yet, but she's both a
    wood worker and a musician, so giving her her own area where she can hammer
    away on oak, metal, guitar or drums whenever she wants to seemed to make
    sense."

    "She won't be sleeping in the master bedroom

    regularly?"

    "Regularly, yes. Often, no. I expect her to be the main

    bedroom like once a week or so, but there won't be any kind of rigid schedule
    for that kind of thing. Jenny said you're the kind of person who likes to have
    schedules and follow them, but with this many people in the family, there's got
    to be some room for give. That going to be a problem?"

    "Nah," she said. "Who you fuck when isn't any

    of my concern, as long as I'm getting my regular fix within my timeframe."

    "So you're going to stay then?"

    "I think we both knew I was going to before I got here,

    but yeah, I feel comfortable saying I'm in now that I've had a chance to size
    you up a little more. I've heard about most of the girls here either from Jenny
    or from when I was talking with Niko yesterday, and while there may be the
    occasional personality clash here and there, I don't think it'll be anything we
    can't work out together."

    "And I'm not too ugly for you?" he teased.

    "Look," she sighed with a hint of exasperation.

    "If I'm not allowed to be bothered by my scars, then you can't call
    yourself ugly, deal? You're a handsome man, and I won't have you demeaning the
    man I'm going to be fucking on the reg, got it?"

    "Yes ma'am."

    The tour of the house gave them a little bit more time to

    discuss the general routines people were in within the house, what times and
    days people were coming and going, and when people woke up and went to sleep.
    She seemed especially amused by the Needs board, tracking the last time each of
    the girls in the house had gotten their fix, and the point when they were going
    to start being mentally affected by not hooking up. "You've got a few here
    you're gonna need to tend to soon," she said, tapping the schedule.

    "Yeah, the last few days have been pretty busy, but

    I'll make sure I take care of them in the next couple of days. And we'll have
    to add your name up here on the board, assuming you're joining the
    household."

    "Didn't I say I was going to?"

    "I mean, not explicitly, no." He shrugged

    slightly. "You've been strongly hinting that you're going to, but you need
    to say it to finalize it."

    She was quiet for a bit, as they walked away from the board,

    heading towards the stairs. "Fine. Fine then. I'm in. I'll join this weird
    household you have and become part of your family, as well as taking on the job
    of your personal protection. Just don't ever ask me to be a play partner with
    any of your girls, or invite any of them into my bed."

    He raised his hands as they walked up the stairs, heading

    into the hallway that lead down towards some of the individual bedrooms,
    finding Jenny and Katie standing down in front of one of the doors down near
    the end.

    "Are you gonna do it?" Jenny said, stepping

    forward to take Lexi's hands in her own.

    "Yeah, I am," she said. "It seems like you're

    right. He seems like a good guy, and finding those in this world's new layout
    is going to be a bitch in the best of circumstances. And if you say he's a good
    fuck, I have no reason not to trust you, Jen. Plus, the idea of having lots of
    people around, of having friends around, that sounds pretty fucking
    great to me. So what's next then?" She turned to look back at Andy.
    "You want to do it now or later?"

    "I mean, that's entirely up to you," Andy said.

    "You can wait up to a couple of days if you want to, or we  "

    "I wanna fuck right now, if that's okay,"

    she said, interrupting him, blushing a little bit. "Not to be pushy or
    anything, but I haven't gotten laid in a couple of years, and even before the
    treatment, I was fidgeting more than a whore in Sunday School. So if it's
    alright with you, maybe we can go and do that right now?"

    Jenny leaned back and pushed the door open behind her, as

    Katie gestured to the open room. "This'll be your bedroom, Lex,"
    Katie said. "It has its own attached bathroom, like most of the bedrooms
    do. You can decorate all of it however you want to, but Jen had one little
    touch that she wanted to throw up to make you feel more at home."

    Lexi stepped into the bedroom and then began howling with

    laughter, reaching behind her to slap several times at Jenny's arms playfully.
    "You! Utter! Bitch! Oh my fucking god! Where did you fucking find
    it?"

    Andy moved closer to peek his head inside of the room and

    noticed that on one wall was a large poster of a shirtless Enrique Iglacias on
    the wall, like something from Teen Beat magazine back in the day. The image had
    to be at least ten or fifteen years old, and Andy suspected he had wandered
    into a private joke between the two women.

    "I had to buy it off the internet, but when I talked to

    Andy about bringing you here, I ordered it so that if you came, you could have
    it up on your wall, just like you did in your bedroom at our old
    apartment."

    "I can't tell if I want to rip it down immediately or

    leave it up forever!"

    "Well if you take it down, don't rip it up," Jenny

    teased, giving her friend a big hug, one that Katie joined in on.

    "Good to have ya here, Lex," Katie said. "Now

    we'll leave you two to it."

    The two women excused themselves and headed back down the

    hallway, as Lexi stepped into her bedroom, Andy stepping in behind her, closing
    the door behind them. Lexi was glancing around the room, but still slid out of
    her leather jacket, tossing it on top of a dresser in the room. Beneath the jacket
    had been concealed a shoulder holster with a firearm in it, that she slowly
    slid off, placing next to her jacket on the dresser. "I have some serious
    decorating to do in here, but I can make it work."

    "Well, it's yours and yours alone," he said.

    "No."

    "No?"

    "No," she said, shaking her head. "It's ours.

    I'm not sure I'm ready to say I want to be a partner yet, but this room is
    where you and I are intimate together, where we fuck. So it's our room, but I
    sleep here. So I want to make sure whatever I do to the room doesn't make you
    uncomfortable."

    He laughed a little bit. "The beefcake poster doesn't

    bother me one way or another."

    She reached down and pulled that pastel pink top up and over

    her head, tossing it onto the dresser atop the jacket. He could see she was
    still wearing a sports bra, but much more of her brown skin had been exposed,
    and it was clear the scarring reached down to about the top of her hip. As he
    was looking at it, she reached down and pulled up the sports bra, revealing a
    pair of small, pert tits, one of which was mostly covered in scarred flesh,
    although the scarring seemed to have missed her nipple, the chocolate bud the
    same shape and color as the other.

    "It looks like el diablo tried to paw one of my tits, I

    know," she said, "but I'm learning to live with it." She kicked
    off her leather steel toed workboots before reaching down to pull off her
    socks. "You gonna make me strip entirely first, or are you going to join
    me?"

    "Oh you really did mean now now," he said

    with a laugh, walking over towards the bed, peeling off his Chapterhouse t
    shirt, setting it on the nightstand, while kicking off his own shoes. Around
    the time he was starting to unbutton his jeans, she was doing the same, both
    them sliding them down at the same time, although Andy had hooked into his
    boxers with it, while she'd left her black satin panties on.

    "I hope you aren't going to expect great panties like

    this all the time," she said to him, "but I figured for the first
    time I should frilly it up a little."

    "You could've shown up in a potato sack and a clown

    nose and you still would've been sexy."

    "Please don't tell me you have a clown fetish."

    "God no," he laughed, as he moved to sit

    down on the bed.

    "Thank Christ for that," she said, slowly dragging

    her panties downwards before stepping out of them, leaving her fully exposed to
    his eyes. She had shaved her cunt entirely bare, and Andy made a mental note to
    tell her that if it was on his behalf, she didn't have to do it, knowing
    exactly how much work it was for some of his partners to maintain. "So how
    do we want to do this?"

    He waited for her to come and sit down next to him on the

    bed, and he leaned in to kiss her once more. "You tell me what you want,
    and then we do that. I want to make sure you enjoy this as much as possible, so
    whatever you want, that's what we're gonna do,”

    She smiled at him, pulling him to slide off the bed and

    stand up, standing up with him. He wasn't sure what she was doing, but then he
    saw her pulling the sheets back to open up the bed, before she crawled up onto
    it, moving to lay down on her back, extending her arms up to him. "Call me
    a traditionalist, but for our first time, I think the old ways are best."

    He nodded. "Sure, we can do that." He moved one

    knee up onto the bed, then the other, scooting on them until he was between her
    legs, leaning forward until he was laying atop of her, feeling her thighs on
    his hips, as he pressed his lips against hers once more. One of his hands
    pressed against the bed to the right of her, trying to alleviate his weight off
    of her a bit, his other hand smoothing against her face, testing to see if
    touching her scars was good, bad or neither.

    "Andy," she said in between kisses. "I

    appreciate you taking this slow and gentle with me, but right now, whether it's
    the chemicals or the abstinence or whatfuckingever, I am horny as balls, and I
    need to be fucked. So quit cocking around and cock me."

    "Okay," he said with a smirk, "but you're not

    ready for this first step, 'cause it's a doozy."

    "I'm not a goddamn virgin, Rook," she grumbled,

    "I think I know how to tah Fuck!"

    As soon as his cock slid inside of her, that precum oozing

    from the tip sinking into her vaginal walls to start the priming process, that
    initial orgasm hit her like a sonic boom, both of her legs wrapping around his
    waist, her heels digging in hard to the small of his back, to keep his thick
    cock trapped inside of her cunt as she spasmed maddeningly around him.
    "Fuck fuck fuck I'm cumming I'm cumming holy fuck holy fucking fuck oh god
    dios mio fuck fuck I'm still fucking cumming what the fuck is this shit oh fuck
    fuck!"

    Her fingertips were practically sinking into the flesh of

    his back with a strength that almost hurt, even as she started to ease down
    from that Icarus plateau, panting feverishly into his face like she'd just run
    the Boston Marathon.

    He kept his body perfectly still as she started to ease her

    breathing back towards normal, the time in between the breaths longer than
    usual, as her eyes struggled to draw back into focus, looking up at him, and
    finally she let out a giggle, dazed and mildly frantic. "Oh my god, and it
    gets better than that?"

    "Yeah, the imprinting orgasm I think all of the girls

    have described as their most intense ever."

    "Yeah, then you better gimme that shit quick," she

    growled at him with a wolfish smile. "Because I wanna feel it."

    "Yes ma'am." He tried to draw his hips back as

    much as she would let him, which wasn't very far, before thrusting forward and
    down again, curving himself into her cunt with smooth pushes, each one making
    her groan, her fingertips dragging hard against his skin.

    "Deeper, faster, c'mon and fuck me

    already!"

    His hips tried to increase the tempo of the rhythm, but all

    he really ended up doing was grinding into her with more force, as her body
    writhed up against his, worming his cock in and out of her cunt, keeping him
    almost hilt deep as much as she could, his balls smacking against her ass, as
    he tipped her a little beneath him, letting him use the angle for a bit more
    leverage, thrusting more down that forward now, as she started to squeal more
    emphatically beneath him.

    "Fuck yeah c'mon more, more, more!  Give it

    to me, fuck that cunt, fill me up so fucking good, god I think I'm gonna
    fuckin' cum again already, I never cum so fucking easily, oh shit, are you
    close? Please be close, I wanna feel you nutting inside me, I wanna feel your
    sticky cum marking your territory, I wanna feel you creampie me, gimme that hot
    jizz, it's gonna make me cum all over again, oh god, take me, fuck me, love me,
    use me, claim me, cream me, Cream Me!"

    When her orgasm started and she clamped her twat around his

    cock, he could feel those spasms trying to milk him, and he let loose the
    floodgates, firing a handful of thick ropy blobs against the back of her cunt,
    right against her cervix, and suddenly it was like her orgasm was kicked into
    overdrive, and the expression on her face was one of rapture, the whites of her
    eyes all that was visible, her pupils pointing at the inside of her skull, her
    eyes having rolled back so far.

    While he'd seen many woman go through this imprinting orgasm

    before, none of them seemed to take to it quite as strongly as Lexi had, her
    whole body still quivering and quaking as her lips began to mutter "Im,
    imprint, imprint, imprinting, im, imprint, imprint, imprinting,” as her legs
    went limp and slid off his sides, her arms dropping lethargically to the bed
    top.

    As Andy slipped from between her legs, he pulled the sheets

    up and over her body, leaning in to hear her mumbling again, the word only
    stated fully about one in every four attempts. He moved over to his jeans and
    recorded the sound of her doing it into a voice memo on his phone. He knew that
    Phil didn't have his phone on him while he was on the base, but he did have
    email access, so he shot the voice memo over to his friend via email along with
    a short note that says "This isn't how it usually sounds. Should I be
    worried?"

    He hoped like hell Phil was going to tell him he was just

    being paranoid.

    To be continued in part 21, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    1 hr 1 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 19
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 19
    Jade makes her request of Andy.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter 33

    Andy sort of cocked his head to one side, as Emily started

    to break down the camera and the microphones. "I'm almost afraid to ask
    what you mean by that, Jade," he said with a soft chuckle. "What does
    'something else in mind' mean here?"

    Jade blushed a little, looking away for just a moment before

    turning back to look at him. "I've, I've been giving it a lot of thought,
    Andy," she said, pausing a bit in between the words, as if she was making
    sure she didn't chicken out of saying any of this. "And I've been talking
    with Lauren some, and she's been an utter sweetheart about all of this, and
    she's made me realize something,”

    "Stop," Andy said. "Before you go any

    further, I want you to make sure whatever it is you're about to ask for, it's
    what you want. Not what Lauren wants, or what someone else suggested.
    This is a once in a lifetime experience, and I don't want you to regret any
    aspect of it."

    "Oh. Oh! Oh, no! I wasn't,” she said, giggling a bit.

    "I wasn't going to suggest I wanted this to be my first time! No no no,
    not at all, Andy! Gosh! But, you remember I told you I wanted to record
    a video to send to my father, to show him that he couldn't control me any more,
    right?"

    "Oh," he said, understanding where this was going.

    "Sure, and you've changed your mind and don't want to do that any more, no
    I get that."

    "No!" Jade said, shaking her head quite

    determined. "I still super want to do that, but I realized, uh, I'm going
    to go a bit, no, a lot further than I think you're expecting me to. And
    I don't want it to come as any great shock to you when I do."

    Andy got a strange smile on his face, arching an eyebrow at

    her. "I mean, I'm glad you're telling me in advance, because it might've
    come as a surprise to me, but let's be real here, do you think you're going to
    go further than anyone in this house has?"

    Jade's eyes widened a little bit, then nodded with a little

    impish smile. "Kinda? I mean, I'm not going to do anything you haven't
    seen before, but I'm certainly gonna say some stuff that might shock you
    a bit."

    "Like...?"

    The blonde woman sighed a little bit, folding her arms over

    her ample chest. "So, in talking with Lauren a lot today, I realize that
    I've been so darn shy with boys because of my dad, because of all the stupid
    bull honk he told me over the years, because of all the expectations he put on
    me, and I need,” She looked away again, trying to find the words she wanted to
    say before looking back at him with those gorgeous green eyes of hers. "I need
    to make as much of a break from him as I can. I need to make him want to
    disown me, to get me out of his life, so he can't try and control me any more,
    can't try and control you because I'm with you."

    "This is starting to sound serious," he said, as

    Emily tucked the camera into the bag, pushing it to one side. "You don't
    need to do any editing with the footage from Tala?"

    The tiny Brit shook her head. "Framed it clean and only

    recorded what we needed, so no need to do any post work," she said.
    "Besides, I need to be here to help support Jade. What she's going to ask
    of you is, very brave."

    "Very brave?" Andy said, looking at Emily before

    looking back at Jade. "What are you going to ask of me?"

    "I'm going to,” she said, stopping then starting again.

    "I'm going to ask you to be okay with whatever I say during the
    whole imprinting process, to not interrupt me, to let me get all of this out
    onto film, that I'm going to send to my dad, so that he knows I don't want him
    in my life, I don't need him in my life, and that he's not welcome in my
    life."

    "He's still your father. Are you sure you want to kick

    him out for good?"

    Jade sighed a little bit, sitting down on the bed next to

    him. "That's just it, Andy. You don't know him like I do. You don't know
    what I've been through growing up. How much he stressed that I had to be a prim
    and proper lady. Proper forks, curtsying to the right depth, never speak at a
    party unless spoken to first. That I couldn't have any fun because fun
    reflected poorly on the family's legacy. He scared off every boy I tried dating
    in high school and even well into college. He tried to keep me in some
    protective bubble, where I would be reliant on him for everything, so that I
    would do whatever he wanted me to. Did I tell you yet that he wanted me to have
    an arranged marriage?"

    "What? No! Really? In this day and age?"

    "It gets worse," Emily said, taking the camera bag

    to the door of the bedroom, handing it off to Nicolette, who was standing
    there. "Take that downstairs and when Katie Couric's crew comes to pick it
    up, hand it off to them with our thanks."

    "Yes ma'am," Nicolette said, taking the bag from

    her before heading down the hallway. Emily closed the door after she went,
    leaving Andy in the room with four conscious women,  Jade, Emily, Sheridan
    and Lauren,  and three unconscious women,  Tala, Fiona and Moira.

    "Tell him who the person he wanted you to marry

    was, Jade," Emily said, annoyance plain on her face. "He won't
    believe it."

    "It won't mean anything to him," Jade said,

    "but okay. My father wanted me to get married to Benjamin Watkins.
    He's  "

    "I know who the fuck he is, Jade." Suddenly, Andy

    was furious on Jade's behalf. "You've got to be fucking shitting me,"
    he said angrily. "He's almost a decade younger than you, he's an asshole
    and he's a selfish little prick. How could your father possibly think that
    would be a good idea?"

    "Wait, how do you even know who Benjamin is?"

    Jade said, looking at her hands nervously.

    Andy gave Jade the short version of the poker story,

    explaining how he had originally gone to protect some of Niko's friends, but
    had ended up winning even more people, and the last one, Deborah, had been
    claimed by Benny before she could be brought over to Andy, which was why Hannah
    had joined the family instead. Benny's awful behavior on his doorstep had left
    Andy with a very bitter impression of the boy too stupid to be called a young
    man.

    "I mean," Andy said, "I can't imagine

    Nathaniel, Benny's father, even going along with that. Had your dad
    talked about it with him?"

    "I think he wanted to convince me to go along

    with it first before talking with the Watkins family," she grumbled.
    "But I never agreed to it, because I wasn't going to let my father tell me
    who I could or couldn't love, the jerk. And a couple of years ago, he stopped
    talking about that entirely, and I think I finally figured out why."

    "So what do you need from me with all of this,

    Jade?" he said to her.

    She smiled warmly at him. "See, that right there is how

    I know I made the right dang choice, Andy," she said. "You're always
    just asking how you can help, what you can do to make other people happy first.
    It's never about what you want or need."

    "I'm surrounded by a large number of beautiful women

    all competing for my time and affection," he said with a laugh. "If I
    ever start complaining about that, people should start punching me in the
    kidneys."

    "But yer still doin' a bangup job of makin' sure such a

    diverse buncha Sheilas get along with one another, Andy," Lauren said to
    him.

    "It's the least I can do."

    "Anyway," Jade said, "what I need is for you

    to be okay with whatever I'm going to say in this video we're going to make.
    It's, it's not going to be what you expect from me, and honestly, it might be
    pushing your boundaries a little bit, but I need you to know that I'm
    okay with it, and just because it's stuff I'm saying in the video doesn't mean
    it's anything we have to actually do if you don't want to."

    He reached over and brushed a hand across Jade's face

    tenderly. "I mean, I only have a couple of complete hard passes in my
    repertoire, but nobody's come up against any of those yet."

    "Anything I should know about?"

    "You don't want to peg, pee or poop on me, do

    you?"

    Jade giggled intensely, shaking her head. "God

    no."

    "Then it's probably fine."

    "We'll see if you say that after you're done imprinting

    me," she grinned.

    "You won't hear anything I say right after I'm

    done imprinting you," he chuckled

    "How long does that last, anyway?" Jade asked.

    "Well, I expect Whitney woke up a couple of hours ago,

    and Tala will wake up tomorrow midday. Fi and Moira got it this morning, so
    technically they should wake up in the middle of the night, but because it'll
    be dark outside, they may just keep on sleeping until morning. You'll be out a
    little longer than Tala will. It'll screw up your sleep schedule for a few
    days, but before you know it, it'll be back to normal."

    "I think we're pretty far from normal, Andy," Jade

    said with a nervous laugh.

    "You know what I mean."

    "Sure sure, I know what you mean." Behind her,

    Sheridan and Lauren helped moved Tala up, laying her down next to Moira and
    Fiona's sleeping bodies.

    "Do you want us to leave her here tonight, Andy, or put

    her in her own bed?" Sheridan asked him, as they made sure that the three
    women were close to each other without overlapping too much. Women in the
    imprinting process made almost no movements when they were out, so it was
    important to position them so they didn't have muscle cramps when they awoke.

    "She said wanted to wake up in the main bed for her

    first morning after imprinting, so she can just stay here," he said.
    "Jade? What about you?"

    "I'd like to do the same, if that's okay."

    "Of course it's okay," he said, leaning in to give

    her a sweet kiss, his fingertips brushing against her face once more. "I'm
    trying to get you to relax."

    "I know. I know I know, and I appreciate it," she

    said with a shy smile. "You're so gosh darn sweet. But you don't know how
    far I'm about to go down a path of depravity."

    "You don't have “ "

    "Andy," she said, resolve strong in her voice.

    "I do have to do this, so just let me do it, okay?"

    "Sure, okay."

    "Should we, are you ready to get started?" she

    said, looking up at him.

    "Are you sure you don't want me to go hop

    through a shower first? I'm still kinda sticky from my time spent with
    Tala."

    "No no, that'll make this all the better," she

    said, moving to stand up. For her interview outfit, she'd chosen a long skirt
    that hung down past her knees, but wasn't quite long enough to be considered a
    dress, and a red silk blouse that hung loosely over her ample bosom.
    "Emily, are you ready to start filming?"

    "You're sure you want me to capture everything,

    Jade?" Emily said. "I know we talked about this, but, everything?
    Nudity and everything? To your father?"

    Jade nodded, her gaze resolved. "I need to do this, Em,

    so just film it all."

    Emily shrugged a little, grabbing Jade's phone from the nightstand

    next to the bed. "If you say so, love."

    "Andy, could you stand up?" Jade said, as Emily

    moved over towards Jade, getting ready to capture what was about to happen on
    the iPhone.

    He nodded, sliding up and off the bed, moving to stand, glad

    that someone had turned on the heat in the house earlier in the day so he
    wasn't cold, standing nude in the middle of his insanely large bedroom.

    "Don't say much during this, okay, Andy?" Jade

    asked him, imploringly. "I mean, if I ask you a direct question, and it doesn't
    feel rhetorical, maybe answer, but err on the side of not saying anything. I
    need this to be all about me rather than you, no matter how much I'm going to
    talk about you during all of this."

    "Okay, I'll try and be quiet as much as I can

    then."

    "Great. Super. Thank you. Oh, if you hear me calling

    myself Button, it was his nickname for me growing up. So that's where that
    comes from. Anyway, let's get to it. Em?" she said, looking over to Emily,
    who was framing all of Jade in the shot on the phone.

    "Aaaaand, action!" Emily said, just before she hit

    the record button.

    Jade offered a brief, almost reticent smile, and it was gone

    as quickly as it appeared. "Hi Daddy. Button here and this is going to be
    the last time I reach out to you." She started slowly unbuttoning her
    blouse, letting it fall open, to reveal an ornate black lacy bra on beneath.
    "I know you wanted me to move back home until the whole plague passed, but
    that's not going to happen. I'm done living by your rules, not just regarding
    this, but everything."

    Andy actually felt a little bit nervous, not about being

    seen naked on camera, but for what Jade was going to say. She'd been
    purposefully vague with him, but he trusted her that she was only doing
    whatever she thought was necessary.

    "You always wanted to keep your little Button under

    your thumb, didn't you Daddy?" she said, sliding the blouse entirely off,
    tossing it aside. "But a couple of years ago, around the five year
    anniversary of Mom's passing, the things you said to me changed and started
    getting creepy. You kept talking about how much I reminded you of Mom when she
    was my age, how much you missed her and how your needs weren't being met."

    Oh, Andy thought to himself. OH. Oh shit.

    "I tried to tell myself that you didn't mean it, that

    you didn't realize what you were saying, or how inappropriate it was to be
    talking about your own daughter that way, but the more I told myself that, the
    more you seemed to be doing it."

    She unhooked the waist of her skirt and then let it drop to

    her ankles, stepping out of it before kicking off her boots, leaving her in the
    black bra and a matching set of black panties.

    "But the more I thought about it, the more I realized

    you weren't looking at me thinking about Mom. You were looking at me thinking I
    could replace Mom, and that's fucking creepy, Dad."

    She was fit, more fit than Andy had realized when she'd

    shown up in the cheerleader outfit yesterday, and her body was as toned and
    lithe as Sheridan's was, although maybe a little more muscular. She was an athlete,
    more like Piper, and she took great pride in showing her body to Andy, it
    seemed, or maybe showing off to her father, lashing out at him for his actions.

    "You wanted me to move back into the mansion so you

    could get me imprinted to you, didn't you, you sick fuck? You wanted your own
    daughter bound to you by science, reliant on your cum to keep her alive? Do you
    know how disgusting that is? How much it horrifies me?"

    She unclasped her bra behind her back and pulled it forward

    and off, tossing it aside, exposing her tits to both Andy and the camera, large
    proud swells that were just the perfect size for her body, as tanned as the
    rest of her, although her nipples were a bright rosy pink.

    "But you've lusted after your own daughter, haven't

    you, you sicko? You thought your wealth would let you get away with the
    ultimate betrayal, to have a perversion that you should have never even thought
    about," she growled.

    Andy understood now why she'd been so angry when she'd

    talked to him earlier in the day. Jade had clearly been thinking about her
    father's actions in light of what she knew about the process now, and had put
    two and two together to get a pretty unpleasant four. And now she was making
    sure her father understood that he was dead to her.

    "It bothers you, doesn't it, Daddy, hearing your

    precious little Button talking like some dirty whore? Swearing so fucking
    casually when you tried to drill it into her head that she should always be
    ladylike? Never act like some kind of cheap slut, never let a boy see or touch
    her special places."

    Jade's face was one of rage now, as she grabbed her panties

    and shoved them down, stepping out of them, leaving her fully exposed. She had
    a large triangle shaped blonde bush, neatly trimmed but still of a decent size.
    She also had no tanlines of any kind, making it clear she tanned in the buff,
    her whole skin that golden shade, the perfect California girl.

    "I hope seeing this video gives you a fucking heart

    attack, you asshole, because you're going to witness me guaranteeing
    that you can never fucking have me," she said, her hands on her
    hips, not making any effort to hide or conceal any of her gorgeous body.

    Andy hoped that the video did the trick, but if his time in

    New Eden had taught him anything, it was that the super rich were capable of
    nearly anything, and there were no other words to describe Jade's father,
    Cormack Dillon, quite so succinctly as "super rich," and that meant
    the man stood every chance of continuing to be a problem.

    "I took the DuoHalo immunity treatment yesterday, which

    means I'm going to get imprinted onto a man, to get the other half of it, and I
    know you know what that means," she said, sliding one hand over one
    of her tits, cupping it, for both the camera's eye as well as Andy's.
    "That means I'm going to be imprinted onto a man, a man who isn't
    you."

    Jade's nipple stiffened to her touch, and Andy could hear

    Lauren and Sheridan moving a little behind him, making sure they were
    completely out of the path, but he also wondered if the two weren't starting to
    play with themselves at least a little, because Jade had gone from schoolmarm
    to raw sexual carnage faster than a Lambo went from 0 to 60.

    "You know what that means?" Jade said, a coy smile

    on her face as her tongue licked her lips. "He's going to be my new
    Daddy, a better Daddy, a good Daddy, and he's gonna reap all the benefits that
    a good Daddy deserves."

    Her other hand moved to rub between her thighs, stroking

    across her cunt quite nervously, but her smile was practically eager.

    "I laid awake so many nights, playing with my cunt,

    wondering what my life was going to be like when I finally gave my cherry to
    someone, your words ringing in my ears how I needed to choose carefully, to
    pick someone who would make the family proud over someone who made me feel all
    warm and wobbly."

    Andy could feel her slowly closing the distance between

    them, Emily doing her best to keep her framed in the shot the entire time.

    "But that was what you wanted, and you're dead to me

    now. So I'm gonna give my cherry to my new Daddy, to a man that I chose
    to be with. And I'm not gonna be prim and proper about it, oh no," she
    purred. "I'm gonna be every bit the slut you were afraid I would
    turn into and more."

    She was only a few feet away from him when she slowly moved

    down onto her knees, keeping her head tipped up proudly.

    "He wanted to wash his cock off before I sucked him

    off, but I told him no," Jade giggled, scooting on her knees closer to
    Andy now. "I liked the idea of his cock being slick from the cunt of some
    other girl he'd just fucked when I blew him for the first time, so I'd get my
    first taste of cunt with Daddy's cock."

    She reached forward and grabbed Andy's shaft, giving it a

    gentle stroke.

    "See how much bigger my Daddy's cock is than yours, you

    senile old fucker? See how slick it is with the juices of some bitch he just
    met yesterday, another slut who's going to tend to his needs just like I'm
    going to? God, it smells so fucking good. Can I have a lick, Daddy? Just a
    little one?"

    Her intense green eyes were looking up at him, so Andy just

    nodded in response, as Jade let out a thankful, eager moan.

    "Oh thank you Daddy," she purred. "I

    just can't wait to be a good little Daddy's girl."

    Andy was glad she'd had the talk with him before this,

    because she'd been right,  he might have been a little uncomfortable with
    this had she not given him some advance warning. But she seemed to be enjoying
    stroking his cock for the camera, and when she leaned in, he knew what was
    going to happen, even if she didn't, not entirely.

    She'd intended to drag her tongue from the base of his cock

    to the tip, but only got about half way up before the mix of his semen and
    Tala's juices sunk into her bloodstream enough to begin the priming process,
    and she suddenly leaned her head back, looking straight up at the ceiling with
    completely defocused eyes, an intensely shredded moan erupting from her throat,
    that priming orgasm exploding through her body.

    Jade was back on her haunches, practically sitting on her

    heels, as her entire body shivered and quaked, the intensity of the orgasm a
    surprise even to Andy, who'd seen this thing happen more than anyone. The
    imprinting process had affected Jade stronger than anyone he'd previously
    paired with.

    "Jesus Fucking Christ," Jade hissed,

    finally having recovered enough strength to pull her head forward again.
    "That was the most intense fucking thing I've ever felt, Daddy. And I'm
    just getting started, because I have to thank Daddy for the gift he's giving me
    by taking me into his family."

    She kissed along the length of his cock slowly, never once

    taking her eyes off of Andy's, Emily having moved in, standing on the bed
    behind him, so she could look down with the camera. He even felt one of Emily's
    hand on his shoulder, making sure she was balanced properly.

    "I'm gonna be such a good little slut for you,

    Daddy," she whimpered. "I can't wait to feel you inside my cherry
    cheerleader cunt, to be the first and only cock I ever have inside of my sweet
    snatch. God, you're gonna feel so good, aren't you, Daddy?"

    Andy couldn't help but smirk for a moment, because he could

    feel Emily's nipples were rock hard through her top, pressed against his back
    while she continued to film. Clearly, the Brit was getting turned on by what
    she was watching.

    "That's not all I'm gonna give you, Daddy," Jade

    said, licking the taste of him and Tala from her lips. "I'm gonna give you
    everything. I'm gonna do everything. After an entire life of saying no no no,
    all I'm gonna tell my new Daddy is yes yes yes."

    She was starting to cradle his balls now, and he felt like

    that was a warning that she was about to crank up the tempo on him.

    "If Daddy wants to fuck me, I'll ask what position

    while I'm spreading my legs to show him I'm already wet for him. If Daddy wants
    me to blow him, I'll start sucking on his cock right away, no matter where we
    are or who's around. If he wants to knock me up, I'll beg him to breed
    me like his good little bitch in heat, even if we aren't married." She
    shivered a little bit, looking down for a second before gazing back up.
    "If Daddy wants to fuck me in the ass, I'll hold my cheeks apart
    and beg him to do it to me hard and fast, just like a good little slut, just
    like his good little slut should."

    He couldn't help himself, and his cock throbbed at that, not

    just from her description of it, but from the look in her eyes as she said it,
    like she was revealing some hidden desire that she hadn't known she wanted
    until she spoke the words aloud, and now that she had, it was burrowing hold in
    her psyche, not for now, but something definitely to be revisited lately. The
    look on her face was one of eagerness, like she was reveling in who she was
    after hiding it for so long.

    "To keep boys from fucking me, I had to learn how to

    become not just a good cocksucker, but the best cocksucker, able to get
    a boy off within just a minute or two of wrapping my lips around his cock, but
    I don't want my new Daddy to feel like he's being rushed, so enjoy this
    Daddy."

    Jade wrapped her lips around the head of his cock and slowly

    pushed her face down onto it, her lustrous green eyes holding his gaze the
    entire time, until she had her lips down around the base of his cock, no sign
    of coughing or choking, like she'd managed to suppress her gag reflex entirely.

    She slowly drew her head back, sliding her mouth off his

    cock with a wet pop as she grinned up at the camera. "You see that,
    Cormack? That's the view you always wanted of your daughter, isn't it, you
    twisted asshole? Down on her fucking knees with her tits out, looking up at
    you, her lips wrapped around your cock? But it's not your cock, is it
    shithead?"

    As she pushed her head back down onto his cock again, Andy

    did everything he could to keep his moan quiet, but a little bit of it slipped
    out, and that made Jade smile as she pulled back from his cock once more.

    "Hear that, Cormack? That's my new Daddy,

    enjoying what a good little cocksucker he's got. I asked him to stay quiet, but
    I'm just too skilled at sucking cock that he can't keep still. So I hope you
    fuck off and die, because I'm gonna get what I want now, I'm gonna be
    happy without you, I'm gonna get bonded to this beautiful fucking stud of a
    man, and he's gonna be my Daddy forever, and you're just going to be dead to
    me, so the sooner you fuck off and die, the better. Goodbye forever
    Cormack."

    After she said that, she started thrusting her head down his

    cock over and over, going from tip to base time and time again, making as much
    noise as she could, as much performance as it was blowjob, but damn if
    she wasn't right, and it was the best blowjob he'd ever gotten.

    Jade had total control over when his orgasm was going to

    hit, and just when he thought he was about to pop, she backed him away from it,
    just to prove that she could, then when he thought she was slowing down to
    prolong the video, she attacked once more, and started bobbing her head across
    his shaft faster and faster, and there was no stopping the collision course
    they were headed on.

    He wanted to put his hands on her head, but Emily seemed to

    have the shot framed exactly as she wanted, and Jade was doing her best to keep
    her eyes on his face and the camera the entire time, and when the moment of his
    release happened, he wasn't even sure where she was looking, because the
    intensity of the orgasm was brutal, easily the hardest he'd ever come from a blowjob.

    His cock blasted a hot load of cum against the back of her

    throat, as her lips sealed in a vacuum lock around the head of his cock,
    sealing him in there, not letting a drop of it spill out, all of it pouring
    directly into her belly, as her green eyes finally rolled back in her skull.
    Her mouth finally popped off his cock as she started to fall backwards, and
    Lauren darted in suddenly to slide her arms beneath Jade's shoulders, catching
    her and cradling her to lower her down onto her back, pulling her away slightly
    to let her legs unfold from beneath her, as Emily moved off the bed, jumping to
    the floor, slowly crouching down to finish on Jade's face, as the bubbly blonde
    proudly said 'imprinting' over and over again, an accomplished smile wide on her
    face.

    Emily tapped the Stop Recording button on the phone, and

    then exhaled a deep breath. "Holy fuck!" she shouted, taking one of
    her hands to fan her face. "I know she said to expect it to be out of
    character for her, but can I once again reiterate, holy fuck!" She giggled
    wildly, licking her lips. "I can't tell if I should send her father this
    video first or do my best to convince you that you can handle another round
    right here and now, Andrew, because, in closing, holy fuck was that hot!"

    Andy laughed a little bit, shaking his head. "No more.

    No more rounds for today. The House of Rook is officially doing no more
    deliveries tonight!" He crouched down and scooped Jade up into his arms,
     she was light, although Emily and Lauren helped him anyway,  as he
    lifted her up and onto the bed, laying her down next to Tala.

    Once there, he moved the four of them,  Jade, Tala,

    Fiona and Moira,  over to one side of the bed, not pushing them off, but
    making sure there would still be room for his usual group of people to crawl
    into the bed as well in a few hours time.

    "Well, at the very least, I can take care of you in the

    shower before you make your run to Target tonight," Emily said to him.

    "God, can't it wait until tomorrow?" he groaned,

    before raising his hand. "No no, I know, we need to do it, and I agreed to
    do it tonight. Okay, let's go shower, and then a handful of us can make the run
    out and pick up supplies."

    After a very nice shower with Emily and Sheridan, where both

    girls steadfastly avoided getting their hair wet, Andy felt cleaned up and
    ready to round out his day. He hadn't even had dinner yet, but he decided that
    could wait until after the Target run.

    One of the things he'd learned early on, before they'd even

    gotten to New Eden even, was that women who lived together didn't really sync
    their periods up, but with a typical period lasting about five days, the more
    women in a household, the more likely it was someone needed additional feminine
    supplies. With the size of household now, he'd learned they were the most vital
    supply the household needed, and never, ever ever to be without.

    Whenever he went on a supply run, the girls drew names from

    a hat to decide who would go with him, because inevitably whoever went found a
    handful of things they just had to have and brought them home, and going to a
    Target with his entire family was beyond unwieldy. So as Andy checked his
    shopping list, the girls did their little drawing. Hannah, Aisling and Sarah
    won, and so the four loaded up into the Tesla Model Y and headed down to the
    Target.

    There were many things he was appreciative of about the home

    in New Eden that the government had gifted him with, but the one he noticed the
    most was its completely self reliance. The entire roof of the mansion was
    covered in solar panels, and Andy had been told there was a small field of them
    further out on his property, in the middle of a natural glade, that ran back to
    his house, which had power walls, storing all of that excess power. The cars
    were all electric. Phil had joked around that if New Eden were hit by the worst
    possible of storms, the town would be self sustaining for a few months before
    food would be the eventual first issue.

    Target was one of the few well established brand stores

    within the walls of New Eden, but it was handy enough that everyone seemed to
    overlook it not being a local business. There were a handful of cars in the
    parking lot, but it looked far from crowded. Andy parked the car and then
    headed in, as Hannah grabbed them a shopping cart. Andy hoped they'd only need
    the one, but at least half of the time, these trips involved getting a second
    cart.

    Most of his list was relatively short,  cat food, cat

    litter, cleaning fluid for his electric shaver, vanilla Coke if he could find
    it,  but the girls had their own list, and it was compiled from all the
    girls in the house. They mostly didn't have to do groceries,  Jenny and
    Katie made their own weekly run to the grocery store to keep the house stocked,
     but everyone had little things they wanted for themselves.

    Nicolette had toilet paper delivered in bulk and was trying

    to convince the household to bulk order feminine supplies as well, but it
    seemed like each of the women in the house had their own deeply held
    preferences. Andy suspected Nicolette would win out in the end, and that bulk
    deliveries in the near future would start including things like pads and
    tampons (as well as diapers and other such baby supplies) eventually.

    For now, though, everyone was still eager to get out of the

    house every chance they could, the fatigue of being quarantined to a single
    space, even one as wonderful as the Rook Manor, getting to each of them a
    little bit.

    "Okay girls, let's split up and cover ground a

    bit," Ash said to the other two, "and we can meet up with Andy back
    in the pet supplies."

    Sarah, Hannah and Aisling each put a hand on top of one of

    the others and then said in unison "Go Rookies!" And like that, they
    each went their own separate direction into the large Super Target, as Andy
    headed over to pick up his electric razor cleaning fluid.

    Since their arrival, both Sarah and Emily had been trying to

    convince Andy to move to disposable razor blades, or even a straight razor, for
    shaving, but Andy had been using an electric since college and found the
    convenience of it too great to give up. Jenny had assured the two actresses
    that once Alexis showed up, Andy would learn the joy of having his face shaven
    by a woman with a straight razor, and once he did, he'd never want to go back.
    But even when she showed up tomorrow, she'd need to convince him it was the
    right call, so until then, he would stick to his old ways.

    Before he could make his way out of the razor section, Sarah

    came bounding around the corner, a package full of pads in one hand, a handful
    of make up supplies in the other, tossing all of them into the cart. "Hey,
    like, did you know Nate Watkins was gonna be here tonight? I saw him and one of
    his partners coming in as I was heading here," she said, leaning in to
    kiss his cheek.

    "I didn't," Andy said, "but it's not that big

    a community, so people are bound to run into one another here."

    "Did Phil tell you how many households are here in New

    Eden?" she said, sliding her arm around his waist, her body taller than
    his, something he still hadn't fully gotten used to.

    "I asked him, and I think he said about 400, although

    it's pretty scattered out, and some of the households are way bigger than
    others. We're definitely one of the bigger ones, although there's pressure on
    everyone to grow a bit, considering the news that'll be hitting in a couple of
    days."

    The two of them headed over to the soft drinks, and Andy was

    delighted to find that not only did they have vanilla Coke, they also had
    vanilla cherry Coke and orange vanilla Coke, so he grabbed a twelve pack of
    each, sliding them on the flat tray beneath the main cart itself, knowing to
    leave as much of the basket open for the girls as he could.

    "I imagine that poor Lily's going to go mental when she

    hears she's going to have to share poor Eric with even more girls," Ash
    said, tossing her collection of things into the basket. She'd come from behind
    Sarah and Andy, so neither had seen her coming. "But she'll just have to
    cope like the rest of us have."

    "She'll be extra picky on Eric's behalf," Andy

    said with a quiet smirk. "He won't want to kick up a fuss about who they
    send, so she'll take over the whole process and make sure nobody rocks the boat
    over there."

    "I meant to ask," Sarah said. "How come

    Eric's got a Chinese last name when he's Japanese?"

    "Well, he's actually half and half," Andy said,

    "but he prefers to think of himself as Japanese first and foremost, I
    guess, so that's how I've always thought of him. His Dad's Chinese but his mom
    is Japanese. They met after they'd both immigrated here in the 70s to work for
    tech companies. It's kind of a cute love story. They met in a class to learn
    English as a second language, so his dad never learned any Japanese and his mom
    never learned any Mandarin or Cantonese, and they only ever spoke English to
    each other in the house. They're both very nice people. Eric sort of speaks all
    three languages, but none of them that well. His Japanese is better than his
    Cantonese, though, or so he tells me."

    "That's funny," Ash said. "Lily's story is

    pretty much the same, half Chinese half Japanese. I guess their kids will keep
    the same ratio then."

    "Once they get around to them," Andy said.

    "You heard Lily, love," Ash giggled. "She's

    gonna get a child out of Eric even if it kills him. Her clock isn't just
    ticking, it's pounding out a drum beat."

    "No no, that's just Lily taking him Amazon style,"

    Andy said, and both Sarah and Ash descended into fits of laughter at that, as
    he smirked and pushed the cart onward.

    They kept walking as Sarah and Ash each picked up a few

    things here and there,  scented candles, Fabreeze, some picture frames,
     as they headed towards the pet section. "Don't freak out,
    Andy," Sarah said, "but I'm going to be grabbing some dog food for
    Maya's two pups."

    Andy arched an eyebrow. "Not once did you or Emily ever

    mention that Maya had dogs," he said, trying to put on his most
    disappointed look. "Don't you think that's something you should've
    mentioned, what with me having a couple of cats?"

    "That's fair, completely fair, but hear me out, just

    for a moment, on a counter argument," Sarah said, talking slowly, as if
    she was struggling to think of what she wanted to say.

    "Ok,”

    Sarah glanced over at Ash, who offered a sympathetic shrug,

    then back at Andy, and suddenly she grabbed him and kissed him hard, wrapping
    her arms around him in a constrictive hug before she pulled from the kiss and
    clenched him more tightly. "Okay, so we totally didn't mention it, and
    that's totally on Emily and me, but they're just two little Pomeranians, and
    they're super cute, and they're named Stan and Ollie, and I know we should've
    told you, but we asked Ash, and she said you're not allergic, and she didn't
    think you'd be upset, and I don't know why we didn't mention it during the
    presentations, but we didn't, and then you said yes, and we were both just so excited,
    and at that point, you were into the idea, and it didn't even occur to us that
    you might not like dogs, because I mean who doesn't love dogs, am I right, and
    I wasn't even thinking about it because Emily said she was gonna tell you but
    then she put dog food on the list for me to grab and now here I am, trying to
    convince you that it would be criminal to turn those two sweet little adorable
    faces away or hide them out back or anything when they're super well trained
    and lovable and  " She suddenly pulled back, glanced over at Ash, who
    was desperately trying to keep from breaking out into laughter, then back at
    Andy, sighing. "And you totally knew the dogs were coming and were fucking
    with me, weren't you?"

    At that point, Andy could finally let out the laughter that

    had been building and building and building inside of him as Sarah had just
    kept talking and talking and talking and some part of him had wanted to
    let her off the hook right away, but it had just so much funnier with every
    word. Ash was leaning against the cart, she was laughing so hard, once she
    finally broke.

    Andy squeezed Sarah tightly then pulled back and kissed her

    softly. "Of course the dogs are okay, Sarah," he said. "But you
    two definitely should have told me during the pitch, just in case I was
    allergic to dogs, which I'm not. But Emily brought it up to me yesterday, and I
    gave her a bit of stick for it, and she suggested this was how I gave you stick
    for your part in the matter."

    "Emily knew you were gonna put me up to

    this?" Sarah said, tilting her head to look upward. "Oh, the shit I'm
    gonna give that bitch when I see her,”

    Andy swatted his hand on Sarah's ass with a loud slap, which

    made her jolt a little bit into him. "Now now, I said the matter's closed,
    and the matter's closed, got it?"

    "You're fucking lucky you're so damn lovable yourself,

    mister man," she joked, rolling her eyes. "But okay, I guess we
    earned that."

    "Oh, Ker rist I wish I'd recorded that," Ash said,

    finally easing off of her laughing. "I don't know how she let that
    sentence run that far, but I think it could have sprinted past Piper!"

    As they arrived in the pet section, Hannah came to meet up

    with them, Nathaniel and his female partner in tow. She saw that Ash was wiping
    tears from her eyes still and pouted. "Aw, I missed the whole dog food
    fake fight, didn't I?" she said. "Oh well, look who I ran into!"

    It didn't surprise Andy that Hannah had stopped to talk to

    Nathaniel Watkins and his partner, as Watkins had been the man to bring Hannah
    over to him originally, which meant he'd know the Asian cheerleader longer than
    he had.

    Watkins was dressed, as ever, in cargo shorts, a bright

    Hawaiian shirt, socks and sandals, his black hair drawn back into a man bun, a
    pair of thin spectacles over his eyes. The woman next to him looked five to ten
    years younger than him, in probably her early to mid thirties, with eastern
    European features, jet black hair in bangs that hung down to her collarbone,
    dressed in a large loose t shirt that said "Cal Poly" on the front of
    it, and baggy sweatpants. It was clear, both had just decided to run errands in
    whatever they'd been lounging around the house in, although Watkins himself
    hadn't looked all that different at the poker night, or either of the times
    he'd come over to Andy's house, so Andy couldn't help but wonder if that was
    the man's standard look.

    Chapter 34

    Uncharacteristically, Andy woke up at around 6 a.m.,

    noticing that Fiona wasn't in the bed with all of them. He'd suspected that
    both she and Moira would wake up sometime in the middle of the night, but he'd
    hoped that they'd still sleep in some and get accustomed to local time a bit
    more. Fi, it seemed, couldn't do that.

    As carefully as he could, Andy extricated himself from the

    pile of naked female bodies around him and slipped out of bed. When it had been
    just him, Ash, Lauren and Niko, in the early days, anyone trying to leave the
    bed would wake everyone up, but now, after the last month or so of constant
    additions, people had grown much more acclimated to people moving, sliding in
    and out of the bed during the night without waking up.

    Currently the bed held Moira, Niko, Sarah, Emily, Tala,

    Sheridan, Lauren and Jade. He'd been a little surprised the night before when
    both Sheridan and Lauren had crawled into the bed as everyone was shutting down
    for the night, but both women insisted they each wanted their friend to have a
    familiar face nearby when they woke up in the house for the first time. He said
    he completely understood and respected that.

    He grabbed one his big t shirts, this one for the

    Chapterhouse album "Whirlpool," pulled on some boxers and some
    sweatpants and went to go find where Fiona had gotten herself to.

    Andy didn't have far to look. When he pulled the shirt on,

    he could see motion on the covered balcony just outside of the master bedroom,
    and figured it had to be her.

    He opened the sliding door as quietly as he possible,

    hearing the sound of heavy raindrops falling just feet away from the balcony,
    the wind not heavy enough to force them beneath the overhang. Fiona was wearing
    a cable knit sweater and Lululemon yoga pants, leaning against the railing, it
    still cool enough outside for her breath to leave a telltale cloud in the air
    in front of her.

    "This is California," she said, her voice laying

    plain her amusement with the weather. "I was promised sunshine and warm
    weather all the damn time."

    "It's raining," he said, moving to stand beside

    her. "And we need it, so don't jinx it and make it stop. Besides, it was
    raining the day you asked me and Xander to move in with you."

    She laughed a little bit, shaking her head slightly. "I

    can't believe you remember that," she said. "And, for the record, I
    asked you to move in with me, and I knew that Xander came as part of the
    deal at the time, because you weren't going to leave him hanging. How's he
    doing, anyway? I haven't talked to him since college."

    "You can ask him yourself when he gets here in a

    while."

    Fi turned to look at him, arching one of her impeccably well

    kept eyebrows in his direction. "He is not moving into this house,
    Andrew. This isn't the old days."

    Andy laughed, shaking his head. "I didn't mean here

    here, as in Rook Manor, but he's moving into New Eden, so he won't be too far
    away." He went to slide an arm around her waist, just a little hesitation
    in his motion, but she immediately slid in firmly against him, pressing her
    body against his.

    "I knew that, Andy. I was fucking with you. Jesus,

    you're an idiot sometimes," she sighed with a wide smile on her face.
    "So it's lucky you're so damn cute."

    He rolled his eyes a little bit. "Nobody thinks I'm

    cute but you."

    "Bullshit. Moira thinks you're cute."

    "Fine. Nobody but you and Moira."

    "And Niko and Emily and,”

    "Okay, okay, I get the point," he laughed, leaning

    down to kiss her forehead. "God, I missed you, Fi."

    "Me too. So next time, maybe call, huh?"

    He smirked. "You're gonna hold this over my head for a

    while, aren't you?"

    She giggled a little, nodding. "Oh yeah,

    bigtime. But you know me. I'll get bored with it at some point, and tease you
    about something new, once I have something new." Her right hand rested on
    his left arm, which was folded and pressed against the railing. "How the
    hell did we get to here, Andy?"

    "I mean, there's all of my life before May of this

    year, and then there's this year, and one of them is a lot more boring than the
    other, but I'll tell you all about both, given enough time. I am sorry I
    didn't try and find you after you cut me out, but to be fair, I didn't think
    you wanted me to."

    She nodded, giving a little shrug. "I was angry and I

    was dumb, Andy. It wasn't a good combination. And when I was old enough to know
    better, I was too scared, thinking you'd just moved on and didn't ever think
    about me any more."

    He had a short bark of laughter, shaking his head.

    "Yeah, get that fucking idea right out of your head now. After we
    split, I only had one serious girlfriend, and that was because I was comparing
    them to you all the time and nobody ever lived up to you."

    "Not even the one serious girlfriend?"

    "Especially not the one serious girlfriend, but

    at that point, I thought maybe it was me, and I was the one doing things wrong,
    so I stuck with it longer than I should've. You'll end up meeting her at some
    point around New Eden and then you'll ask yourself how she and I ever dated as
    long as we did."

    "That bad, huh?" she said, giving his arm a

    squeeze. She always knew exactly the level of physical touch he needed to feel
    reassured or put at ease.

    "That bad and a whole hell of a lot worse."

    That hung in the air for a minute or two with nobody saying

    anything.

    "You seem to have done alright for yourself this year,

    though," she teased. "Two actresses, two cheerleaders, an Irish lass,
    an Aussie, a Native knockout, a couple of athletes, an Indian knockout and your
    own personal staff including an honest to god French maid. I'm shocked you
    could find time to pencil me and Moira in."

    "I certainly never intended  "

    She reached a fingertip up to his lips to stop him from

    talking. "I spent a great deal of time between my arrival at the base and
    my injection with the serum talking about you with Niko, and she assures me
    that you've done everything you can to be the best man anyone here can ask for,
    so whatever you intended, it doesn't really matter anymore, does it? What
    matters now is that you've got a wonderful, if a bit immense, family, and that
    you wanted me and Moira to be a part of it."

    "Speaking of Moira, how long have you two been

    together?"

    Fi grinned, leaning her head against his chest. "About

    four years now. It's the reason I didn't put anything about my relationship
    status on my Facebook page. Didn't want Mom and Dad throwing a shitfit about
    it. Well, mostly Mom, I think."

    "So it's been serious for a while now."

    "Very," she said. "And she's the one who's

    been bitching at me to reach out to you for the last couple of years, so don't
    worry about her being jealous of you or anything. On our way here, she was
    telling me that it's felt like the entire time we've been together, there's
    been a part of me missing, and how she was sure that you had the missing part
    of me. I'm surprised you never reached out to her."

    "I never got her contact information all those years

    ago," he chuckled. "Hell, I didn't even get her last name. I still
    didn't know it until Niko told me yesterday."

    "Oh my god, really?" Fi giggled. "I guess

    that makes sense, because I know you would've remembered it if you'd ever
    learned it. You loved that damn silly movie."

    "Madam, I will not permit you to impugn

    'Highlander' on these grounds."

    "Oh hush," she said. "But yes, you're going

    to be taking a bride from the Clan MacLeod, but there cannot only be one. You
    owe me a ring as well, mister."

    "You think that'll satiate the bloodlust of Mr. &

    Mrs. Smith?" he said, referring to her parents.

    "They already know you're back in this picture and are

    ecstatic," she said, kissing his cheek. "I mean, Mom's a little less
    thrilled with how many wives you're going to have, but I told her with
    all the deaths, that's the way it's going to work in this country for our
    generation. She's still wrapping her head around it."

    "Everyone in your family okay? All your brothers?"

    "All three were smart and locked down immediately, so

    everyone's okay. I'm glad you asked."

    "And Moira's family?"

    "Her mom's all that's left, and Scotland's not had a

    lot of problems with DuoHalo, since they seemed to take lockdown extremely
    seriously in the smaller villages. You can talk to her about her mom when she's
    up. It'll mean a lot to her that you're asking."

    "So how did you two hook up again?"

    Fiona sighed again, slumping into his body a little more.

    "How much of my writing career did you follow after we split?"

    "Most of it?" he chuckled. "I set up a Google

    Alert to notify me whenever your byline appeared."

    "You stalker," she giggled, waiting just the

    perfect beat before speaking again. "It's okay; I had one set up on you as
    well. Uh, two, actually, one for your real name and one for your pen name, once
    I read an article about that. Thanks for making that hard on me."

    "I didn't expect anyone to be following my fiction

    writing, Fi. But carry on with your story."

    "Do you remember that story I wrote about about five

    years back on the Syrian civil war?"

    "I remember you wrote a whole series of them. What,

    seven or eight different pieces?"

    She smiled up at him. "Gold star for robot boy,"

    she said with a smirk. "You really were paying attention. That's
    nice to know. Anyway, the one about the Doctors Without Borders that were
    crossing into the firefights to provide medical aid to civilians caught in the
    crossfire."

    "Oh yeah," he said. "Those people sounded

    amazingly brave."

    "Moira was one of those people," Fi said.

    "Running out into firefights, scooping up kids and pulling shrapnel out of
    them. One of the bravest people I'd ever met, but she's been doing it for a few
    years, and it was starting to take a real toll on her, so I invited her to come
    and visit DC. A few weeks later she'd gotten a job at a hospital in Georgetown.
    A couple of months later we started dating. Half a year later, she moved in
    with me. About two years ago, we decided we both wanted to get the fuck out of
    DC forever, but weren't sure where to go."

    "Around the time you added me and Xander on

    Facebook."

    "Actually, I have a confession to make,  Moira

    sent you the friend request from my account," she sighed. "I was
    convinced you didn't even think about me any more, so one day when we were
    fighting, she just sat down at my computer, found you on Facebook and sent you
    the friend request before I could stop her."

    "And then you and I played the biggest, dumbest game of

    virtual chicken ever, waiting for the other one to reach out first," he
    sighed. "God, we're fucking stupid some days."

    To be continued in part 20, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    52 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 18
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 18
    Andy tells the press his side of the story.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    As he told her the story, Katie Couric mostly let him talk,

    asking the occasional question,  how had he known that Dr. Varma and Asha
    were going to be there, what did plan to do if he lost, etc.,  before
    letting him continue.

    Andy zipped through the actual poker tournament very

    quickly, although he did make a point not to name names of anyone else who was
    there, other than Covington, despite Katie asking twice. The rush of winning
    lasted very briefly, he told her, as almost right after, they met Piper.

    When Andy described how they'd found her, in a near feral

    state, he spared no detail, making sure that Katie understood just how cruel
    Covington had been to the women he'd had under his household. He even paused to
    asked Katie what she thought a man like that would want both a mother and
    daughter for, and he watched the reporter visibly blanch at that.

    "How did this game even get started?" she asked

    him.

    He shrugged a little. "I don't know," he said

    honestly. "Niko manipulated the situation into me getting an invite, and
    Emily herself contributed, trying to make sure that I would win, since she
    wanted her and her partner Sarah to be assigned to me, since Sarah is such a huge
    fan of my writing."

    "How do you make that kind of decision? How do you

    decide to gamble with a woman's life in your hands?"

    "Very, very carefully, and not without long

    consideration," he sighed, sitting back in his chair. "Like I was
    telling you earlier, sometimes bad people do good things, and sometimes good
    people have to do bad things for good reasons. Niko was very close friends with
    Dr. Charlotte Varma, and she'd met Mister Covington more than a couple of
    times. One of Covington's partners, Rachel, works at the base, and helps with
    the scheduling and directing of where people are going, so she's probably how
    Covington got the game started, when he realized he could manipulate the
    system. I mean, I'm sure other people on the base have to be in on it, but who
    that is, I certainly couldn't tell you."

    "People like Phil Marcos?"

    Andy scowled at her, pointing a finger her direction.

    "You try and blame this on Phil and I will go to every single one of your
    competitors and tell them how you made that shit up to get ratings," he
    said angrily. "Phil's a damn good man, one of the best, and while I'm sure
    he's aware of the game, I'm also fairly certain that he probably can't do
    anything to interfere with it."

    "I thought Mr. Marcos was the head of the

    project."

    "Doctor Marcos is high up on the team that's

    developing and implementing the process, but he's certainly not in charge.
    There's at least a handful of people above him, and besides, Phil's only
    working on the process itself, not the pairing and matching of individuals. I'm
    sure they must've mentioned there's two divisions on the base during your tour.
    Phil's half works on the biology. The other team works on the sociology and
    matchmaking, and while Phil can trade the occasional favor to get things done a
    certain way on that team, he'd never have gone along with this poker thing, or
    for people being used as chips. Shit, he damn near tore my head off after he
    heard I'd gone and played in the tournament even the once. Made me promise I'd
    never do it again. So yes, Ms. Couric, I can guarantee you that Phil has
    nothing to do with the poker tournament."

    "You mentioned one of Covington's partners, a woman you

    called Rachel, was on the coordinating team. Would that be Rachel
    DeMarco?"

    "I don't know," he said. "I've never met her.

    Niko would know. I could ask her. Why?"

    "Well, Rachel DeMarco is the person who told me about

    your involvement in the tournament. She actually made it sound like you were
    running the event."

    "Running it?" he laughed, almost

    incredulous. "Fuck off. No, Ms. Couric, I was not running the
    tournament, nor have I played in it more than once. I went the one time as a
    favor to Niko, to try and keep her friends Dr. Varma and her daughter Asha
    safe."

    "So you won both Dr. Varma and her daughter Asha?"

    "I did."

    "How come Dr. Varma isn't here as well? Asha was at our

    first group interview."

    "Dr. Varma isn't attracted to white men, so she asked

    if she could be paired up with Phil instead. I respected her wishes,
    obviously."

    "Wait, Dr. Varma is one of Dr. Marcos' partners?"

    "When she arrived at the base, she was married, but her

    husband died very early in the initial stages of research into the DuoHalo
    Virus," Andy said. "In fact, Phil said quite a lot of men died on the
    base due to whatever incident it was that happened in the early days. He
    couldn't get into details, but he seemed pretty frustrated by it. But after her
    husband died, she slowly started falling for Phil, a sort of second act if you
    will, so when I rescued her and her daughter from Covington, she asked if I thought
    she could be paired up with Phil. I called Phil up, and he agreed, so she's
    paired with him, and her daughter Asha is paired up with me. We all agreed that
    a mother and daughter being paired up with the same man just had an ick factor
    that none of us were comfortable with."

    "The woman who died. Where did you say you met

    her?"

    "I didn't, and I know you know that. But I met her at

    Covington's home. She was originally scheduled to be the dealer for the poker
    game that night, but I made a point about never trusting a house dealer, so she
    was relieved of the job, and the participants all took turns acting as dealer,
    so no one player could sway the game that much. I suspected Covington might
    have been using the dealer being a member of his house to fix the game, and the
    last thing I wanted was a cheat."

    "Who else was playing?"

    "Where are you going with this, Ms.

    Couric?"

    "Look, Mr. Rook, you seem like a good man, a decent

    man, but this kind of thing, it can't be allowed to continue, a handful of men
    trading women like cattle. We're better than that as a country, and I believe
    you when you say that you were only doing it to help some people. But think
    about all the women who don't have someone like you looking out for them."

    "Right, but in giving you this list of names, I'm

    painting a huge target on my back here in New Eden. Are you planning on running
    a story just on what I tell you? Because that's a sure fire way to only make
    things worse."

    "Of course not, Mr. Rook," she said with a sigh.

    "But I can talk with the White House, or the Senate, and expose some of
    this, and get it shut down."

    "Well, I'm glad you believe that, Ms. Couric, but I

    can't say that I do. Still, I hope you succeed."

    "So who else was there?"

    "You had myself and Covington. The Mayor of New Eden,

    James Haunton. Financial investor Gregor Vikovic. And Jake Jacobson, ower of
    the AllStore group."

    "That's it?"

    Andy considered for a moment, and decided that he should let

    Nathaniel Watkins name slip his mind for a moment. "There was one other
    person there, but I don't remember who it was. Nobody I immediately recognized,
    and I was very focused on the game, and making sure that I didn't screw
    up." Andy wasn't entirely sure why he decided to conceal Watkins identity,
    but suspected it was because Nathaniel was the only person who'd treated him as
    a human being, and the fact that he'd given Andy a few hundred mil didn't hurt
    either. But for the most part, Watkins had seemed like a good enough person
    that Andy felt like giving him a pass. In the short period of time he'd talked
    to him, it had almost seemed like Watkins' presence at the poker game was for
    the same reasons he was there,  to try and protect people caught up in the
    mess.

    "And you said it's Covington who's running the

    event?"

    "Yes," Andy said. "It's always at his house,

    and they've apparently run it a few times before. I expect having the Mayor in
    his pocket certainly helped him set the whole thing up and keep it quiet, but I
    expect he's also got someone over at the base helping him, someone in the logistics
    and organzational team, but who that is, I couldn't tell you. Niko said she's
    been trying to find out, but that the scientists on that half of the team tend
    to be a bit rude to women, including those working in the security
    detail."

    "Wait a moment. You said Veronica DeLaCruz, the women

    who died a few days ago, she was originally supposed to be the dealer at the
    poker tournament?"

    "That's right."

    Katie Couric paled a moment, before she looked at Andy.

    "Do you think her death is at all connected to her not being able to fix
    the poker tournament in Mr. Covington's favor?"

    "Oh shit," Andy said, a little shook by the

    suggestion. "I hadn't even thought about that, but it's certainly
    possible. Believe me when I tell you that Arthur Covington strikes me as the
    kind of man who's capable of just about anything. And I did mention that Emily
    was attempting to convince Veronica to cheat on her behalf, to ensure that she
    and Sarah could guarantee coming to our family and not anyone else's, so it's
    also possible that he somehow found out about that."

    "Who knew about that?"

    "As far as I know, just Emily and myself, although I've

    mentioned it to a couple of the girls here, all of whom I obviously trust with
    my life," he said. "But it's not impossible that somehow Veronica
    told someone else, or that she was so frustrated with Covington that she just
    wanted a way out. As I said, I didn't really know her at all, so I can't say.
    But if you're asking me if I think it's possible Covington had her murdered,
    either for failing to rig the game in his favor or planning to rig the game
    against him and failing in that, I think it absolutely something the man is
    capable of."

    "If I informed the President's office about all of

    this, do you think you would manage to stay safe of repercussions, or would you
    be at risk?"

    "Don't worry about us, Ms. Couric," Andy said.

    "If you think you can make sure these bastards aren't trading the lives of
    women with no regard for their wants or desires, you absolutely should do
    everything you can to put a stop to it. If that means Covington wants to take a
    run at me because of it, well, I'll handle that when it comes up. He's
    exceptionally rich, but he's not invincible."

    "Not to remind you of things you already know, Mr.

    Rook," she answered, "but you were just saying a few hours ago how
    your health is now responsible for the well being of over a dozen women. Do you
    think they would all be okay with you being so cavalier with their
    safety?"

    "If it meant that hundreds if not thousands of women

    would get to fairly choose their partners instead of being saddled up with
    people they can't stand, I'm sure they would." He sighed, leaning back in
    his chair a little. "So how do you want to play all of this?"

    "It won't be part of the main story, but I'll threaten

    to run it if the President doesn't do something to ensure that a stop comes to
    this kind of thing," she said. "I just got word this morning the
    Presidential election's being delayed again this morning, and that'll be
    another thing they're going to include in the announcements. The special
    election will be in February, and the new President will be instated in office
    in March, as well as Representatives and Senators to replace all those who've
    been killed by the DuoHalo Virus. The Republican Party apparently wanted time
    to have a mini primary for the new Presidential election, so they won't know
    their candidate for a month, and plans to have the election in December have
    been scrapped. So President Pelosi will remain in power until March, and that
    should give her a little bit of time to try and get this mess sorted out.
    Because if it's happening here, I imagine it's happening in other places, and
    that kind of damage could scar our country for centuries."

    "Forgive me for asking, but you know a lot more about

    this than any of us do," he said. "How many centers like the base in
    New Eden are out there?"

    "They started mass production about a month or so ago,

    and the goal is to have every man paired with at least a couple of women before
    January 1st, because the casualty rates for men are so insanely
    high. The hope is the news story will light a fire under those who have been
    afraid to get vaccinated, when they hear just how many people have died because
    the DuoHalo virus. But there are still enclaves of men who insist they aren't
    going to pair up with women, because the treatment will install 5G microchips
    in their penises, or some such nonsense."

    "If we've got problems like this poker game here at the

    source, I imagine there's this sort of thing starting up in a number of the
    other pairing centers around the country, so I don't mind you showing this
    conversation to the President, or the Joint Chiefs of Staff, if it means
    ensuring that women get to decide who they get paired up with."

    "It's very noble of you to say that, Mr. Rook, but you

    know as well as I do that some men are unlikely to get paired up with women
    they would like. I was a little leery of the Level system when I heard about
    it, men being classified in terms of priority from level 1 to level 5, but I
    suppose it's the least worst option out of all the ones we have," she
    sighed. "And you assure me if I talk to any of the women here in your
    house individually, without you around, they will all tell me they chose to be
    here, in your company?"

    "Well, no," he admitted, "but I think they

    will all tell you they are happy here. But Piper, and to some extent Niko I
    suppose, they weren't really in their right minds when they arrived."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Did they not cover this when they were talking about

    the process with you at the base?"

    "No, they most assuredly did not."

    Andy let out another deep sigh. "Okay, so after women

    are administered the treatment at the base, they're kept there for 24 hours
    observation, to make sure there aren't any unusual reactions to the process,
    which is normal. Then they're delivered to their male partners whom they're
    going to be imprinted to."

    "Yes, they told us all this."

    "So, the longer a woman goes without imprinting, the

    more the chemicals start to affect her ability to think clearly. That's how
    Piper got into the state she was in when Niko and I first met her. She couldn't
    think, couldn't speak. She's thanked me, repeatedly, that we rescued her from
    Covington, and she's told me again and again that she's happy with us, here in
    our family, but the ability to make that decision was taken away from her by
    Covington. There is a limited window after a woman receives the initial
    treatment where her cognitive functions are full, and the longer she goes
    before imprinting, the more compromised those functions are, albeit
    temporarily, at least I hope."

    "Have you heard of women being made to wait longer

    before imprinting?"

    "Hell, I haven't heard of anything like what happened

    to Piper anywhere and if I had, I'd be kicking up a fucking storm,"
    he said angrily. "I was so livid that I wanted to go and beat the shit out
    of Covington myself right then and there, but I also needed to make sure I got
    everyone out of their situations first. We were still at his home, and I'm sure
    he has some sort of security. What he did to Piper wasn't just unforgivable, it
    was criminal, or at least it should be, but we're in uncharted waters here, Ms.
    Couric. There's going to be an entire new wing of legislature and legal
    decisions spiraling out of this for decades. And nobody knows how any of it's
    going to turn out, because all the signposts people used to use to predict
    these sorts of things have been tossed in the woodchipper. I don't know how
    many people in Congress died, but I imagine you do."

    "Around 60% of the Representatives and about 70% of the

    Senators, as well as five of the Supreme Court Justices, although Ruth Bader
    Ginsberg died from cancer complications, not the DuoHalo Virus. It's an almost
    incomprehensible strain of the system."

    "I'm sure some of those people who will be elected to

    Congress to fill those vacancies will be men, but the overwhelming majority of
    them are going to be women. And that's going to change a lot about how the
    country operates. Not as much as I'd like, I'm sure, but a lot."

    "Why do you say not as much as you like?" she

    asked him.

    "I was very lucky to get level 5 status, but you know

    who else got level 5 status, Katie? The billionaires of America. Jeff Bezos.
    Bill Gates. Elon Musk. Warren Buffet. And you know the most fascinating thing
    about it, that I hope you focus on in your story? You know how many of those
    people refused treatment?"

    "Very few?"

    "Absolutely none," he said. "In fact, what I

    have heard is that the ultrarich were bumped to the highest possible priority,
    and were the very first in line to get paired up with people. Now, what level
    of scrutiny did those people go through in their pairing process? Not a whole
    lot, I imagine. In fact, I'm willing to bet that on the other side of this,
    when we start to see what the new world looks like, you're going to see those
    men with impossibly beautiful women, celebrities, athletes, women who probably
    wouldn't have given these men the time of day even with all their money. They
    did it because it ensured their survival. I know the fatality rate for women
    with the DuoHalo Virus is only a fraction of what it is for men, but it's still
    a risk. And I'm worried that those people who have insane amounts of money are
    going to continue to do what they've always done,  spend that money to ensure
    they keep making money at the expense of those without it. They will attempt to
    buy their way into power once again, and will simply adapt so they don't get
    knocked off their pedestals."

    "Are you considering running for office, Mr.

    Rook?"

    Andy laughed a bit at that, shaking his head. "Fuck

    no," he said. "But if one of the women of my household wanted to run
    for office, I would absolutely encourage them to do so. Despite how political I
    know I'm coming off right now, Ms. Couric, I would not consider myself a
    political activist. But I want women and men to have equal rights under the
    eyes of the law, the same for the rich and the poor. And this country is going
    to see a shakeup the likes of which it has never seen before over the coming
    few years, as it tries to decide and define what the new normal is, such as it
    is. We're in danger of having our own little French Revolution here,
    guillotines and all."

    "So let's get back on track and get back to things I

    can likely use when we air the special," she said with a laugh. "Has
    it been complicated, navigating this many relationships with this many women at
    all once?"

    "I'm not going to lie to you and say no, Katie,"

    he chuckled. "Of course it has. But some of the decisions I made early on
    have helped that a lot, and thankfully, I have an amazing collection of women
    who have chosen to spend their lives with me."

    "What kinds of decisions did you make early on that you

    would say helped?"

    "Some of it is stuff that seems obvious in retrospect.

    No kink shaming, for example. No body shaming. No shame in general, I suppose.
    That was a big start. But there were also things like making sure nobody got
    too possessive of anyone's time."

    "You mean managing the amount time the women could

    spend with you."

    "Well, yes and no. I mean, obviously, yes, there's only

    so much of me to go around, but I also made sure that everyone made time to get
    to know one another in the family, even with all of our busy lives. And we do
    our best to try and keep arguments from getting out of hand. It helps that
    there's always someone else around to try and play neutral observer. Not going
    to bed angry is a big deal around here, and that hasn't always been easy."

    "How so?"

    "Well, when Taylor showed up, Lauren was furious. They

    weren't currently together before they both came here. In fact, Lauren
    originally wanted me to turn Taylor away, to get her out of the house, because
    the breakup had gone so badly. But I sat Lauren down and talked it over with
    her, made sure she had time to think it all out and make a decision with a
    clear head, rather than out of anger, which is what she would've done if I'd
    taken her first opinion. At the end of the day, they've repaired that
    relationship, but it wasn't easy going at first."

    "Do you ever feel like you're going to upset one of the

    girls by spending too much time with another, or that you have to do or say
    something to keep the peace between some of them?"

    "My relationship with each of these women is a unique

    thing, and they're all very different from one another. Also, they all have
    relationships with each other, so when I'm not around, they have their own
    preferred cliques and groups."

    "Anyone left out?"

    "Not that I know of. I certainly hope not. I've tried

    to make sure that everyone in the house has at least a few people other than me
    that they feel they can go and hang out with, talk with, spend time with, so if
    I'm busy, which happens from time to time, there's always someone else just as
    important to them to talk out whatever's going on."

    "Can you tell me a little bit about those groups?"

    "Well, some are based on existing relationships. Lauren

    and Taylor, obviously. The same for Emily and Sarah. Aisling and Niko have been
    with me the longest, and have had the most time to get to know one another, so
    there's another group there. But Emily and Sarah also connect with Sheridan and
    Tala, because they all share a love of performing. Lauren and Piper connect on
    their athletic backgrounds, but Sheridan's an acrobat, so she can fall into
    that group as well. That's just the start, though. Everyone here, I think,
    falls into multiple groups, so nobody's limited."

    "And how do you determine how you distribute your

    sexual time evenly?"

    "Again, I don't know that evenly is the right

    word, but I suppose fairly would be a better one, because some women
    want more sexual time than others. Some of my partners are content just having
    one sexual encounter every ten days or so, but others like to make sure they're
    having intimate time every day or two," he said. "We actually have a
    chart, in one of the hallways, where we make sure every woman updates each time
    she's had an encounter with me that's resulted in dosing, so we don't let
    anyone go too long without one, because we know what happens when they
    do."

    "The people at the base were a little vague about

    that," she said.

    "I'll bet they were," he said, rolling his eyes

    slightly. "The longer someone goes without pairing with their imprinted
    partner, the more intense the need to do so gets. After around ten or eleven
    days, the craving can get so bad that rational thought becomes almost
    impossible, and the woman becomes overly sexually aggressive, to the point of
    basically just taking what she needs from her partner. It's something we take
    great strides to avoid around here. You can ask Lauren about it; she's the one
    who decided to test how long she could last."

    "And did she become overly sexually aggressive at the

    end of it?"

    "Very much so," he said, trying to hide a slight

    laugh of amusement. "She basically cornered me and had her way with me, not
    that I was complaining all that much, but still. It's a thing all women should
    be informed of, and I was given the impression they were telling women that
    when they received their treatment."

    "Sarah said you have four fiancees currently?"

    "That's right,  Aisling, Niko, Emily and

    Sarah."

    "Are you going to have more wives than that?"

    "I mean,” he said, trailing off. "Even that feels

    greedy, but I also know we're being encouraged to do this kind of thing,
    because of the huge amount of fatalities America's endured in the past eight
    months. So we'll play it by ear. Most of the women here are very new to me
    still, and that means there's lots to learn about each other in terms of how we
    integrate. I wouldn't have leaped in so fast with Sarah and Emily but they seemed
    so sure, and I clicked so well with them right from the start, so I decided to
    trust my instinct on the matter."

    "I have to ask you, Andy,  do you have a type? I

    feel like other than a few minor exceptions, all the women in your family are
    quite different from one another."

    "Physically, yeah, they're pretty different, but

    mentally? They're all smart, independent, capable, free spirited women. I mean,
    I guess I've gotten pretty lucky in that I haven't run the risk of pairing up
    with anyone who would be a bad fit for me. Except, I guess, my ex, but I wasn't
    going to let that happen."

    "How did that happen, anyway?"

    Andy shrugged. "I'm guessing that she still fell into

    my general type, and since she requested to be paired with me, they sent her to
    me, assuming I could just refuse to pair with her and send her back to the base
    if I had a real problem with her."

    "You said you found another solution for her?"

    "Well, she was chosen by someone else in the poker

    game, but the man who took her, the guy who's name I can't remember, he seemed
    like a good enough man, and my ex seemed happy enough to take the match, so I'm
    assuming they worked it out between them."

    "Why do I have the feeling you know the man's name but

    are protecting him?"

    "Even if I was, which I'm not saying that I am, it

    would be for the right reasons and not the wrong ones. I got the impression
    that the man was doing his best to try and get women away from men they didn't
    want to be with. I can't prove that, obviously, but I've learned to trust my instinct
    on these things, and I wouldn't want to get him in the soup for trying to do
    the right thing."

    "Well, we'll edit that part out for the show. Were

    there any of your partners who initially gave you concern?"

    "I won't lie,  I was a little nervous about both

    Asha and Hannah, simply because of the age gap. I mean, I'm basically their age
    put together, but as both women have insisted to me, they are of legal age,
    capable of making their own decisions, and are happy with having me as their
    partner. So if the age gap doesn't bother them, who am I to let it bother me?
    It's just taking some getting used to."

    "Are you ever overwhelmed with the amount of sex you're

    having?"

    He laughed at that, then started to say something, then

    started laughing again before finally being able to speak. "It's almost
    insane to say, but there are days where it can feel like a bit much, mostly
    because I'm trying to make everyone happy, and I don't always remember who
    likes what, at least not yet. I'm sure a few years down the line it'll all be
    second nature, but right now, I still have to ask people what they do and don't
    like, even when we've already had sex a dozen times, just because I want to
    please them, and that goes a long way."

    "You said you weren't kink shaming anyone. Were you

    kink shamed before all of this?"

    "Oh sure," he said. "I have a love of dirty

    talk, and not everyone's into that kind of thing, and I get it. Different
    strokes for different folks. But we do our best and try and lean into
    everyone's kink at least a little bit. Some just take more getting used to than
    others."

    "Who would you say has been the hardest to adjust

    to?"

    "Nicolette, hands down," he laughed. "It's

    not that I'm incapable of being a dominant person; it's just not something that
    comes naturally to me. When we first met, and she insisted on calling me
    Master, that just felt odd for a while, but the last time she and I had
    a session together, she seemed incredibly satisfied that I'd gotten my groove
    with what she wanted from me. And her friend Whitney, who we inducted into the
    family yesterday, has similar tastes, so the two can work together to make sure
    I'm satisfying both of them."

    "Who would you say came most naturally?"

    "Ash, easily. We clicked immediately, and she was that

    perfect blend of aggressive and coy that hit all my triggers right away. All
    four of my fiancees, though, I have incredibly strong rapports with, so don't
    let me imply that I'm selling any of them short."

    "I don't really have time to interview them all today,

    so who do you think I should do one on ones with?"

    "Well, you should definitely interview Sarah and Emily

    together, as they want to make sure people understand they chose this, but also
    that they were a couple before any of this even started, and I know Emily wants
    to drive home the point that just because a woman is imprinted to a man doesn't
    mean she's giving up her independence or her identity, and that she certainly
    doesn't have to be submissive to a man if she doesn't want to."

    "Yes, I'd planned to talk to both of them together. I

    probably have time for two or three others before we do the final group
    interview and before you get the footage of Tala being imprinted. Thank you
    again for that. The base said we would obviously need to get someone's
    permission to show that kind of thing."

    "You should definitely take some time and talk with

    Ash, since she's certainly got the most experience at watching all of this out
    of anyone. She's been imprinted the longest of anyone you're likely to meet, so
    she has a very unique perspective on it all. It might help if you had Niko in
    that room as well, just because the two of them bounce off one another very
    well, and would help fill in some gaps for each other. And that would probably
    make a good link to your footage of Niko from the base."

    "Excellent, excellent. And one more."

    "I would say either take Hannah and Asha together as

    the last interview, or maybe interview Tala, although she's likely to be a
    little fidgety for the interview."

    "Oh? Why's that?"

    Andy smirked a little bit. "Well, we don't kink shame

    in this house, so, Tala's personal kink is to feel that sort intense sexual
    need someone gets from edging before getting their dosage. So she actually
    started the priming process for imprinting yesterday, but hasn't been imprinted
    yet. That's something it's not recommended you do, but it hasn't hit her too
    hard. We had an accident with that before, where Nicolette gave Sheridan a bit
    of my cum that she had stored, hoping it would take the edge off, and didn't
    realize it started the priming process. It was on a very chaotic day, so we
    found Sheridan in her room several hours later, her whole body burning up with
    need, having masturbated unsuccessfully for at least a few hours. It wasn't a
    smart thing to do, but Nicolette didn't know better and was just trying to help
    Sheridan. She's fine now, obviously, but it was a scary day, where Sheridan
    felt like her body was betraying her. Tala went into it knowing how it was
    going to feel, and is managing it better than Sheridan was, but I think that's
    because Tala wanted it to be."

    "Do you mind if I show the footage I'm not going to air

    to the President and the Joint Chiefs?"

    "To the President, no, but I would prefer you not show

    it to the Joint Chiefs, simply because that offers me at least a little anonymity.
    While I want to help, I also don't want to needlessly risk the lives of my
    family. Is that acceptable to you?"

    "I can agree to that, I suppose," she said.

    "Is there anything else I should know before we wrap up our
    interview?"

    "Did the base cover the changes that men encounter as a

    result of the treatment?"

    "Not extensively?"

    He grinned. "Well, I do think it's important that

    someone tell you that the longer men are exposed to the treatment, the more
    short their refractory period becomes and the more semen their testicles
    generate, so men shouldn't be worried about not being able to keep up. Their
    bodies will adapt. Just be open and transparent about what does and doesn't
    turn you on, and people should do fine. I mean, I have my suspicions that the
    brain post treatment is generating more mood stabilizing hormones, but I can't
    prove that for certain. I know I've certainly felt better than I have for
    years, but that could also just be the result of all the exercise I'm getting
    from all the sex I'm having, so, hard to say, but that's my theory
    anyway."

    "What's the biggest fight you've had with a partner

    since this all started?"

    He sighed, shrugging a little. "It all tends to blend

    together. I was pretty angry when Niko volunteered me for the poker game, but
    after I found out why, I understood, even if I still wasn't thrilled with the
    whole thing. But at some point, you have to learn to accept there's going to be
    little hiccups along the way. What's that maxim? Don't sweat the small stuff,
    and it's almost all small stuff."

    "I appreciate you being honest with me about the whole

    poker game, Mr. Rook," she said to him. "If I'm honest, I was
    expecting you to try and dodge the question."

    "What Covington's doing is horrible, and the only

    reason I went into that game at all was to try and save one of my partner's
    friends. I'm just more surprised you knew about it, since I would've figured
    Covington would have wanted to keep it quiet."

    "Maybe Rachel was acting on her own accord?"

    "Then why try and paint me as the person organizing

    it?" He shook his head. "Not likely. Anyway, if you can do me the
    favor and leave at least a little of me talking about the Druid Gunslinger
    books in the segment, that'll make us even. My agent would kill me if I wasn't
    trying to push for it, at least a little."

    "Sure, I'm okay making that exchange. Why don't I take

    ten to freshen up, then I'll meet Emily and Sarah in their office and start
    their interview?"

    "Sounds good," he said, shaking her hand.

    "I'll see you again later this afternoon."

    Andy took off the mic pack and then headed out of the room,

    moving upstairs to the master bedroom, where he expected to find most of the
    girls hanging out, which was where he found them.

    "How did it go, love?" Emily said to him, as she

    and Sarah walked over to him.

    "They know about the poker game." The girls' faces

    fell, and Emily looked panicked.

    "What do you mean?"

    For the next few minutes, Andy related to them what he'd

    just told Katie Couric, and how Ms. Couric had agreed to keep it all private
    between them, but was going to take it to the President, which put the two
    actresses at ease especially.

    "Is she going to ask us about it?" Sarah asked

    him.

    "I don't think so, but I can't be certain,"

    he told her. "I think she's mostly going to focus on the relationship you
    two had before you got here, and how you decided to both come and join me, so
    however you want to spin that, I think she'll mostly go along with the
    story."

    "So other than that, how was the play Mrs.

    Lincoln?" Niko joked. "How do you think it went?"

    "Pretty well? I think?" He wasn't entirely sure.

    As he expected for a reporter of her caliber, she had a remarkable poker face,
    and he wasn't entirely certain how she was going to use what they'd talked
    about. "She seemed to get the impression that I was the one holding the
    poker game at first, but I dissuaded her of that notion quickly."

    "Who the hell gave her such a stupid idea?" Em

    asked.

    "One of Covington's partners, Rachel."

    "Oh that bitch," Niko fumed. "I knew I

    shouldn't have trusted her."

    "She was probably doing it on Covington's explicit

    orders," Andy said. "One of the things that Ms. Couric suggested is
    that maybe Veronica's death wasn't an accident, and that maybe Covington had a
    hand in it. I hadn't even considered it before she said it, but it made total
    sense after she did."

    One of the producers knocked on the door and then peeked her

    head into the bedroom. "Ms. Stevens? Ms. Washington? We're ready for you
    down in your office."

    "We will be down in just a moment," Emily said.

    "Thank you."

    The producer ducked back out, as Emily and Sarah moved to

    share a hug with Andy.

    "You're certain we will be alright, Andrew?"

    "If you aren't, Katie Couric'll answer to me," he

    laughed. "Now go get'em."

    Emily and Sarah released him, took each others' hand, then

    headed out of the bedroom towards the stairs to take them to their office on
    the floor below.

    Ash moved over to give him a long hug, snuggling her face

    into his shoulder for a moment before looking up at him. "Should we be
    worried about Covington?"

    "Not any more now than usually, so yes?" he

    grumbled. "Tala, how are you feeling? Regretting taking that early lick
    yesterday?"

    "Not regretting it at all, babe," she said with a

    laugh, "although if I said I wasn't feeling it, I'd definitely be lying. I
    feel like I've had too much sugar or caffeine, this sort of jittery buzz that
    makes it hard to sit still."

    "An itch?" Sheridan said with a laugh.

    "Exactly, babe, and you know just where," Tala

    replied, winking. "Not too much longer before you're imprinting me, yeah?"

    "Couple of hours, give or take."

    "Fab," she said, "I should be just about

    fully marinaded by then."

    For the next hour or so, Andy kept himself busy and tried to

    ignore the crews, although they mostly kept within Emily and Sarah's office. As
    tempted as he was to go and peep on their interview, he respected the two women
    far too much for that, and decided to just let them be.

    About an hour later, Sarah came to find him in his office,

    where he'd been doing some initial edits on the most recent draft of 'The Fatal
    Solstice,' and took his laptop from his lap, setting it aside. After that,
    before she'd even said a word to him, she slid down into his lap, wrapped her
    arms around him and kissed him tenderly. "You totally don't need to worry,
    Andy," she said to him. "It went very smoothly, and I'm sure we made
    you look like a champ."

    He leaned his head against hers a bit, letting out a

    relieved sigh. "Who're they talking to next?"

    "Ash and Niko. Katie thought it would be best to get a

    woman's perspective who's been imprinted since the first week the program was
    rolled out."

    "Holy shit," he said, "I didn't realize she

    was that early in the queue."

    "Seems like. We agreed to let them use our little

    studio for that interview as well, but they said to make sure and get everyone
    together again for the pick up group interview. They said they only have a
    couple of questions, but want to get everyone together for it." She took
    her hand and smoothed it over his shaved head affectionately. "You
    square?"

    "Just a little taken aback by the poker game getting

    talked about. It isn't exactly something I was expecting to be brought up, but
    I guess it's okay that it's out to a few people if it means that can put a stop
    to them."

    She leaned down and kissed him again, wrapping her arms

    around his head before she slid off his lap and pulled him to his feet.
    "Let's just hope Covington doesn't do something stupid."

    "Yeah, well, hope in one hand, shit in the other, see

    which fills up first."

    "I thought you weren't into coprophilia," she teased.

    "I'm not even going to ask why you know what the name

    of that philia is," he laughed. "But no, I'm most definitely not into
    that kind of thing."

    The two spent most of the hour talking through her feedback

    on the new book, her offering minor suggestions in a way that not only was
    helpful, but felt insightful. No major changes, but tiny tweaks here and there
    that would really tighten everything up.

    Before they knew it, Ash had come to find them to bring them

    down to the big room again, for their second group interview, which felt more
    like a formality, really, a chance for them to do some pick up shots, and
    follow up on the fact that Andy was officially engaged to four women, and that
    this was not only going to be legal, but encouraged under the new laws. He had
    expected a more indepth series of second round questions, but mostly it was
    simple fill ins, and a few clarifying questions.

    Within half an hour or so, they were done, and Katie Couric

    was thanking them all, Niko especially, for helping establish a single
    narrative thread they could follow through the entire process, as well as
    reiterating how brave she was, volunteering what her experiences had been like
    in the process of getting imprinted.

    Andy found himself wondering a little bit what exactly Ash

    and Niko had said during their private interview with the journalist, but
    trusted they knew what they were doing.

    "So all that's left is the footage of the imprinting

    actually happening," Katie said, as the producers were starting to pack up
    all the camera gear. "I understand Skip walked you through the camera set
    up, Ms. Stevens?"

    "I think we're past 'Ms. Stevens' at this point, don't

    you think, Katie?" Emily said to her with a soft laugh. "And yes,
    Skip was very helpful in answering my questions about a few key differences,
    but it's not all that different than the camera we have in our office, except
    of course for the audio set up. He did walk me through it quite well,
    though."

    "Great," she said. "I'll have them set it up

    in your bedroom, and you will have total control over framing, lighting, so on.
    I understand you've got your own editing bay here on site?"

    "We have been getting prepared for auditions and the

    like in our little studio, so yes, if there's anything we need to cut out or
    prune off, we will do so before we pass the footage off to you in the morning.
    When should we expect someone to come by?"

    "I was actually going to ask if we could pick up the

    footage and the camera later this evening," she said. "I know it's
    not what we originally agreed upon, but I want us to be heading back to the
    studio and starting to put all this together on the last flight out tonight, if
    at all possible."

    "That's really up to Andy, I think," Em said.

    "No, it's mostly up to Tala, let's be real," Andy

    said with a smirk.

    "I'm ready now now," Tala said, a nervous

    titter of laughter rolling from her lips. "I know I was all Billy Badass
    about being able to wait, but it's getting pretty real, dude, and, like, the
    faster we get up to the bedroom, I think the better off I'm gonna be,
    obv."

    "Then why don't I head upstairs with a Tala and Em and

    a couple of the others, and you can circle back in an hour or two for the
    footage," Andy told Katie. "Sound good?"

    "Excellent Mr. Rook, thank you once again for being so

    charitable, and for being so transparent about the less savory aspects of the
    new world you've endured."

    Sarah bounded over with a stack of Andy's books, one of

    every book in the series, all of which he'd autographed earlier in the day, and
    handed them to Katie Couric. "It might not be your speed, but hey, give
    them a read and maybe you'll fall in love with the story as much as I
    have," she said to the reporter.

    "Just the story, though," Katie said with a

    grin. "I already have a husband."

    "I wouldn't share him with you anyway, girl,"

    Sarah chuckled, leaning down to kiss Katie on the cheek. "I think you'll
    really like them though."

    Katie scooped up the stack of books and smiled. "Thanks

    again, to all of you. My producer will be back in two hours to pick up the
    footage, the camera and the mic. I truly appreciate you being willing to share
    that moment with the world, Tala. It should put a lot of people's minds at
    ease."

    "Hey, Imma have a more famous sex face than Linda

    Lovelace," Tala said with a wink. "I can learn to live with that."

    "You should call your next band Sex Face, Tala,"

    Niko said, nudging her.

    "OMG, I should totally call my next band Sex

    Face!" Tala cackled. "Anyhoo, shoo. I've got a man to get bonded
    to." She grabbed Andy with one hand, Emily with the other, and started
    leading them out of the room, heading towards the stairwell.

    "So who do you want around for this, Tala?" Andy

    said, as they started up the stairs.

    "Well, you and Emily, totes obvs, but my Sherbear's

    gonna be around as well," Tala said.

    "I never even asked you if you were into women as well

    as men," he said, a little embarrassed that he hadn't thought to bring it
    up before now.

    "Mostly dudes, well, dude singular now I s'pose, but

    having a bit of playtime with the girls now and again can be fun, so I'll experiment
    from time to time, see what feels right."

    "Don't forget, you're also going to imprint Jade after

    you're finished with Tala," Em told him.

    "Oh, sure sure," Tala said, "she can come up

    to the room as well, and she can bring Lauren with her, since I know that'll
    make her feel more comfortable. Honestly, whoever wants to come and hang around
    for it can. I totes don't care that much."

    "Well, too many people and it becomes harder to catch

    the audio of it," Em said.

    "Most of the audio's gonna be unairable," Tala

    giggled, "but I'll clean up my mouth right before he and I pop." As
    they reached the top of the stairs, she stopped, turned and pulled Andy down
    for a soft kiss, looking up at him with eyes that showed the only sign of
    nervousness he'd seen from the brazen Persian woman so far. "In case it
    hasn't sunk through your thick skull, doll, I am very grateful that you
    took me in and are willing to take a chance on me. I know I'm a bit more thicc
    than the other girls in the house, but variety is the spice of life, and Imma
    love you like no other."

    He smiled at her, his hand stroking her face a little.

    "As long as we make each other happy most of the time, Tala, that's all
    anyone can ask for."

    "Imma be more happy once I get my Vitamin D, if you

    know what I'm sayin'," she giggled, turning to walk towards the bedroom
    again.

    "She's a vixen that one," Emily whispered into his

    ear, nibbling on it a little. "Spicy. I like it."

    They headed into the bedroom, and Emily moved over to the

    camera, which had already been set up by the newsteam before they'd left. Em
    made to sure test the lighting and the sound, however, while other people
    slowly filtered into the room, Lauren and Jade, as well as Sheridan and Ash.

    "It's your first time, Tala," he said, "and I

    always want to make sure everyone's first time is exactly how they want it. So
    how do you want to do this?"

    "Mmm, I mostly just want you to lay there," she

    said, kicking off her shoes. "Let me set the pace, let me control the
    tempo, let me have a ride." She pulled her shirt off, tossing it aside,
    leaving her in a sports bra and her jeans. "I'm both a top and a bottom,
    babe, but this time, we need to make sure my face is in shot for it, and as
    happy as I am for that to happen, I don't really feel like giving the world a peekaboo
    of my tits. That's just for fam." She unbuttoned her jeans and slowly
    unzipped them, shimmying them down over her hips.

    Tala certainly was curvier than almost anyone else in the

    household, with a slightly paunchy belly, but she somehow made it look cute.
    The sports bra was certainly doing hard work, as the extra pounds had certainly
    enhanced both her bust and her ass.

    "So that means doggie is out, and on my back gets a bit

    dicey as well," she said with a smirk. "But if I'm atop you, then Em
    can frame my face just right."

    "We may need to have a couple of people hold you up at

    the very end," Emily said, "so when you pass out, the camera can
    still have a few seconds of your face while you're beginning the imprinting
    process."

    "Good looking out," Tala said as she pointed at

    Emily. "Sher, I know you got me on this, right?"

    "You know it."

    "Jade? You want in for the other side?"

    The blonde licked her lips a little bit, then nodded, saying

    nothing.

    "A'ight then, c'mon girl." Tala glanced over at

    Andy then cocked her head to one side quizzically. "You gonna make me beg
    for it, or are you gonna get undressed so we can get to this?"

    He laughed a little, waving a hand as he sat down on the

    edge of the bed and unzipped his shoes, then slid them off. He had these tactical
    boots he loved to wear, and the fact that they had zippers on them meant they
    were always snug. After shucking those, he unbuttoned the shirt and tossed it
    over towards the incredibly large dirty clothes hamper the room had, standing
    up again to unbutton his jeans, unzipping them.

    "Umm hmm hmm,” Tala said. "I know I've seen it a

    couple of times already, but damn if you aren't a mighty fine lookin'
    man." She pulled her sports bra up and over her head, as her mammoth tits
    slipped free of it, giant mounds of soft flesh capped with almost chocolate
    colored nipples. "These puppies are gonna do some bouncing today,"
    she said, feeling one up, whether for her own gratification or to get Andy's
    engine revved up, it was hard to tell.

    He slipped out of his boxers and then moved up to lay down

    on the bed. It seemed like all of his sexual activity today was apparently
    going to be done on his back, he thought to himself, between Fiona and Moira
    riding him earlier and Tala riding him now. He wondered if Jade would just want
    to keep him on his back for her turn afterwards, although he assumed he was
    going to take a shower in between. "Let me just get a couple of pillows
    lined up here," he said, adjusting so that he was where he thought he
    needed to be for Tala to hit her mark.

    "Excellent, love," Emily said. "Now whenever

    our star is ready,”

    Tala slipped off her thong, and Andy saw her completely

    naked for the first time, her cunt shaven clean except for a small rectangle of
    black pubes high above it, her hips sashaying as she strode over to the bed
    with as much confidence as he had expected.

    "How's your head?" he asked her. "Still clear

    or is it getting harder t  "

    She cut him off by leaning down and kissing him hard, her

    hand on his chest practically pinning him down on the bed, as she slowly
    brought one knee up, then the other, moving to crawl atop of him, her tongue
    not giving him a chance to finish that sentence for at least a minute, her
    calloused fingertips dragging down his chest with firm intent.

    Tala pulled her lips back from his, as she smirked down at

    him. "Regretting this yet?"

    "Not even a little," he shot back.

    "You?"

    "Nuh uh," she replied. "I kinda wish I

    could've held out longer, but my cunt feels like I'm smuggling a space heater
    in it right now, and I think if I tried to hold out much longer, I wouldn't be
    able to say much." Her hips were grinding against his, his cock not lined
    up yet, not inside of her, like she was trying to tease them both just a little
    bit longer.

    "You don't have to say much if you don't want to,

    Tala."

    "Oh but I so very much want to, Andy," she purred

    at him. "I talked a bit with Sher about what gets you off, and she told me
    you love a dirty mouth, so I am gonna be one sweary slut for you." She
    kissed his nose, almost like the look on his face amused her. "I'm gonna
    shove your cock so deep in my snatch that you're gonna wonder if you're tapping
    my lungs. Gonna smack my ass down on your thighs and bounce on this glorious
    cock so hard, we're gonna test if this bed's strong enough. And if I break it?
    Well, then I'll just have to build a new one for the room, one done properly,
    one built to handle the sort of good hard fuckings this family is always gonna
    be up to."

    He could feel her hand reaching down to grab his shaft,

    stroking it just a little, but mostly guiding it to get into position.

    "Normally I tell someone it's their last chance to back

    out right before they do this, but you started the priming yesterday, which
    means you couldn't back out now if you wanted to," he said to her.

    "Does This" she said, slamming her hips

    down onto his cock, impaling herself until he was hilt deep inside of her cunt,
    "feel like I want to back out? Fuck no. You feel so fucking good inside of
    me, I don't even want to fucking move." She giggled a little bit, her eyes
    looking defocused for a second. "Oh that feels so fucking dope,”

    Sheridan and Jade made their way over to the bed, but kept

    their distance just far enough that they weren't in eyeline most of the time,
    but were still close enough that they could spring into action when needed.

    "I hope nobody ever told you that you had a little

    cock, Andy, because if they did, tell me who they were so I can beat the shit
    out of them for lying to you, because oooooh fuck, I never want this cock to be
    anywhere but inside of me ever again."

    Because she'd gotten some of his precum earlier, she hadn't

    had the orgasm that typically accompanied the priming process, but it seemed
    like she was almost on the verge of one anyway, her head drifting from one side
    to the other, her dark hair a mess around her face, even while mostly still
    contained in the ponytail she'd put it into earlier.

    "You like how that feels, don't you, you big cocked

    bastard?" she hissed at him. "That's good prime Persian pussy you're
    wrapped up in now. Nothin' like it anywhere else in the world." She was
    trying to hold still it seemed, but suddenly she lifted her hips about half way
    up then slammed them down hard, eliciting a deep moan from her throat, her head
    leaning back. "Fuck that's too fucking good to be real!"

    She seemed like she was trying to keep herself from going

    too quickly, but it seemed like that struggle was lost seconds later, as she
    started bucking her hips up and down on his shaft. Each time she thrust down,
    getting his cock balls deep inside of her, she was trying to hold still, trying
    to remain there for as long as she could, but always seemed to lose the
    struggle within just a second or so, repeating the motion again, each bounce
    making her tits jiggle above him, as she smoothed her hands against the sides
    of her head and back, her face contorted with delicious pleasure.

    "I wanted it slow, I wanted it long and hard, but I

    just can't fucking stop," she whimpered, "and I fucking need it right
    fucking now!"

    Andy was mostly letting Tala set the tempo, but found

    himself having to hold onto her hips to keep her in place, as the slam hold
    slam rhythm was quickly replaced by fast and frenzied snaps of her hips,
    pulling herself up and nearly off his cock before grinding down again, pumping
    him like she was frantic and desperate.

    "Fuck, Andy," she groaned. "I was convinced I

    could take this, I could manage this, I could control this, but I'm outta my
    fuckin' mind here, boo, and I need it, I want it, I crave it, I gotta have that
    cum, gotta have that hot cream, gotta get my fix. We can cuddle and snuggle and
    canoodle and all that shit later, but right now, I think I'm gonna fuckin' lose
    it if you don't gimme that jizz. Do it. Do it to me, you hunk!"

    He wanted to make the moment last, but Tala's tempo wasn't

    giving him space for that, so one of his hands lifted from Tala's hips,
    gesturing with flapping fingers that the girls should come and hold her up, as
    Emily zoomed the camera in.

    Sheridan slipped in quickly, placing her hands on Tala's

    right shoulder, and Jade did the same on the other side, as Andy felt his body
    racing towards that release.

    "Umm, muh nuh nuh gawf nuh," Tala groaned and

    moaned, trying to keep herself from using any words, even in her sex crazed
    state doing her best to make sure the family was shown in a good light.

    When Tala thrust down hard the next time, the show started.

    He felt her clamp onto his cock, and his balls immediately

    threw open the floodgates, as he started blasting ropes of hot spunk inside of
    her, and her head began to thrash about a little, a deranged smile on her face,
    as her ponytail whipped behind her head like an angry cat's tail until suddenly
    she went completely limp, the girls moving to angle her so her head leaned
    backward, her face completely exposed, while Emily continued to zoom in, and
    everyone in the room tried to fall as quiet as they could, leaving on the
    telltale word on repeat, Tala's voice murmuring with great delight,
    "imprinting," over and over and over again.

    "Got it!" Emily said, turning the camera off.

    "As soon as we're done here, I'll give it a quick edit pass then will let
    Ms. Couric's people know it's ready."

    Sheridan and Jade moved to slowly lower Tala to one side,

    sliding her off of Andy's cock with a wet pop, as they laid her down on the
    bed, her head on the pillow. Andy leaned over and gave her a soft kiss, making
    sure she was beneath the covers.

    "Now, maybe I should get a shower first, Jade, before

    we get to you."

    "Oh, I've got something else in mind, Andy," Jade

    said, a strange smile on her face.

    To be continued in part 19, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    57 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 17

    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 17
    Andy has his interview for primetime.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



     

    It turned out that a dozen women all getting ready for

    television appearances was, in fact, a major operation. The master bathroom was
    large enough that four of the girls could use the mirror at the same time, but
    beyond that, they had to party up with "prep buddies," each making
    sure they were getting themselves ready as well as their prep buddy.

    Andy was, of course, ready long before anyone else was, even

    with Emily, Sarah, Ash and Niko sharing him in the shower. He left the four of
    them in there, although they emerged not long after, each running a hair dryer
    while they applied their make up and got into their outfits.

    He was glad to escape the bathroom as early as he did. The

    girls were in go mode now, and the last thing he wanted to do was get in
    anyone's way, so he took the time to prep the house. The house had a large
    empty room that seemed like it was meant to be used as a ballroom. They'd used
    it as their poker room on and off, but it was also just a nice place where lots
    of people could stand around and talk. It also had French windows opening into
    the garden, so the lighting of the room was excellent. Andy figured it would be
    the best place for the group interviews to take place.

    Katie and Nicolette helped him get enough chairs for

    everyone into the room, while Jenny was prepping a large lunch for all of them,
    a massive batch of jambalaya, so they would have a bit of leftovers in case the
    60 Minutes crew arrived hungry. They were scheduled to arrive at one in the
    afternoon, and had asked them not to make plans into the evening, so clearly
    the interviews would take as long as they took.

    Nicolette had been doing cleaning a bit at a time for the

    last two weeks, so the only thing that really needed to get a major touch up
    was Andy's writing room, which the 60 Minutes people had asked to use for their
    one on one interviews, something he'd agreed to, although he was going to lock
    his laptop away before they arrived. He didn't imagine they'd want to steal his
    writing, but he was notoriously paranoid when it came to that sort of thing.

    The cats seemed extremely confused by all the hustle and

    bustle, but also seemed content to just rub up against the leg of whoever was
    closest, and follow people around when it seemed like they were going from one
    place to another.

    Andy also took time to check in with both Tala and Jade,

    making sure they doing okay and still on board with talking to 60 Minutes,
    something he was glad he did.

    Tala, as expected, was starting to feel the mental itch from

    having been primed the day before but not yet imprinted, though she was
    handling it far better than Sheridan had, even if she wasn't as far along with
    it. She said she'd never felt quite so sexually frustrated before, but that it
    was a great feeling to have, and that she enjoyed her body acting with wills
    and wants of its own.

    Jade had news for him as well. "I want you to imprint

    me as soon as you're done imprinting Tala, Andy," the bubbly blonde said
    to him. "And I want you to record it. Not for 60 Minutes, though, but for
    my father. He has tried to control me my entire life, and I'm just friggin'
    sick of it, so I want him to see that his dang control is broken, and that I'm
    giving that control to another man, a better man. So you can use my phone to
    make the video of it, and I don't care what it shows and what it doesn't, as
    long as he sees my face when I'm taking that orgasm, when I'm starting that
    imprinting process, so he knows that he can't push me around any more."
    She'd been talking with a sort of intensity that he'd never seen from her
    before, and he let her finish. When she stopped talking, it was almost as
    thought it dawned on her how forcefully she'd been lecturing him on what to do.
    "That's, that's okay, right?"

    "You're sure about this, Jade?" he said, taking

    her hand in his own. "I'm sure he's done some rough things over the years,
    but he's still your father, and you want to be careful not to do anything
    you'll come to regret."

    "The only thing I regret is being that asshole's

    daughter," she said, wrath in her voice. "I know it's a lot to ask,
    especially since I'll be sucking you off, which means that it'll be hard not to
    get your cock at least a little in the shot, but it's important to me, okay?
    I'm, I'm reclaiming a part of myself that bastard's taken from me. So
    you asked me earlier what I wanted, and that's what I want. And I want him to
    see it while I'm imprinting, so there's no way he can talk to me about
    it."

    He nodded. "Alright then. You can change your mind at

    any time between now and then, but if you don't, then that's what we'll do,
    just for your father, just at your request. Although, you probably also want to
    record a message for him to go along with it before hand, so he's not just
    randomly getting that video without any context."

    She bristled in mirth, nodding quickly. "Good point.

    I'll record that on my phone after lunch."

    "Or during the time they're doing one on one interviews

    with anyone else. I know they're planning on doing smaller interviews, one with
    Emily and Sarah and one with just me, but I don't know who else they're going
    to want to talk to."

    "If they want to talk to me, they can, and if the 49ers

    organization has a problem with it, well, the heck with them, I don't have to
    continue being a cheerleader for them anymore."

    "Give it some thought. You've still got time."

    By lunchtime, everyone was ready except for the staff, who'd

    gone to get themselves ready once lunch had been served. Nobody was sure if the
    60 Minutes crew would want to talk to them, but Andy felt it best to make sure
    that anyone who was willing to have a conversation with Katie Couric was in a
    state where they could. Nicolette had said she didn't care one way or another,
    and while Katie wasn't thrilled about the idea of being interviewed, she agreed
    that if Katie Couric wanted to talk to the two of them, she and Jenny would
    make themselves available for it.

    Over the course of lunch, it was clear the girls were doing

    everything they could to keep Andy's mind off the interview, as the family got
    to know both Tala and Jade better, while Whitney was still in Nicolette's
    chambers, in the middle of the imprinting process, and Fiona and Moira were in
    the early stages of it in the master bedroom.

    Tala had decided that her first project, once she got her

    workshop set up in the poolhouse, was going to be to make Andy a puzzle desk of
    his very own, and once that idea had been voiced, all the girls had thoughts
    and ideas on things to incorporate, with Sarah filling in suggestions based on
    his books, and Aisling filling in suggestions based on his life. Niko thought
    it should also incorporate all the girls' names, so that he might have a better
    time remembering everyone, which made everybody laugh, simply because the
    family had indeed grown so large.

    They were just finishing cleaning up after lunch when the

    doorbell rang, and Andy's heart felt like it stopped just a little. Ash poked
    him with a smile. "It's just the media, babes," she teased.
    "You'll do fine. Go say hi."

    He headed up from the dining room and down to the front

    door, where Nicolette was standing in the doorway, greeting the visitors.
    Standing in the doorway was Katie Couric, one of the best known journalists in
    America, with a couple of crew members behind her. "Hey, Ms. Couric,"
    he said to her as he approached. "Welcome to my home." He held out
    his hand and she seemed thankful for the normalcy of shaking hands.

    "Please, Mr. Rook, call me Katie," she said,

    "and thank you for inviting us for the interview. I know the President's
    office had something to do with it, but you could have said no if you didn't
    want to. Having a couple of famous faces like Miss Stevens and Miss Washington
    selling the new normal will help the general population of the nation make more
    sense out of this tragic new normal."

    "Well, I'll call you Katie if you'll call me

    Andy," he said. "How's your tour of New Eden been so far? Niko
    mentioned you did a short interview with her at the base, although you mostly
    just talked with Dr. Varma and my boy Phil."

    "You're friends with Mr. Marcos?" she said.

    "Is that how you got in here?"

    "Well, there's a story behind that. I can tell you now,

    but I suspect you'd rather get it down on camera. It's not all that long a
    story, nor is it really that interesting. I suspect Phil's story was a lot more
    engaging than mine will be."

    "Did you get your writing room all set up for our

    interview?"

    "I did," he said, "and we also set up our

    ballroom with chairs, so you can talk to all of us together first. I know Em
    and Sarah are willing to talk to you either in their little studio, or you can
    use my writing study instead. It's up to you."

    "I'll have my team take a look at both locations while

    we're getting set up in the ballroom. Is everyone in the house willing to take
    part in the interviews?"

    "Two of my partners have chosen not to take part,

    simply because they aren't sure how their employers would react to it, but
    everyone else in the house is willing to chat," he said, as he felt a hand
    sliding onto his shoulder. He turned around to see Lauren standing behind him.

    "Actually, Andy, Sheridan and I have decided we're

    going to do it anyway, and if the Niners or the people at Cirque have a problem
    with it, fuck'em, we'll sue their asses into the ground," the tall blonde
    Aussie told him. "If this is gonna be the new normal, pretendin' like it's
    not is just as bad as sayin' it ain't, so we'll be there."

    "You're sure, Lauren?" he asked her, smoothing his

    hand over her hip, knowing it usually soothed her nervous when she was wound
    up.

    She placed her hand over his and gave it a soft squeeze,

    smiling at him. "Yeh, 'sides I dunno how much of management's gone at this
    point already. You gambled with us, so let us have a turn at the plow fer a
    change."

    He leaned up and kissed her softly. "Well, I've known

    you long enough, hon, to know if your mind's made up, there's no point in
    trying to talk you out of it." Andy glanced back at Katie Couric,
    shrugging. "Guess you get your pick of the litter then."

    Behind her, the crew had started ferrying in lights, tripods

    and camera equipment. While Andy had thought he'd only seen two additional
    people at first, it turned out Katie Couric traveled with a crew of nine, and
    there had been a second and third S U V behind the van that he hadn't seen. It
    felt a little like his house was being invaded, but he did his best to not get
    in anyone's way, as Nicolette started to lead a producer away, to show her
    where both Andy's writing room and the actresses' little studio were located.

    "C'mon, I'll take you down to the ballroom, and we can

    get settled there," he said, starting to lead Katie and her two companions
    down the hallway. One of them, Geraldine Amato, was the unit's head producer,
    and the other, Poppy Delgato, was the lead camera woman. "Was your crew
    mostly women before the plague hit?"

    "Mostly," she said, "although I've got a

    couple of men in here as well, and thankfully, they've been given the treatment
    via their wives. My husband has been getting it through myself as well, for
    about a month now."

    "I'm a little surprised they let your whole crew into

    New Eden," he said, as they headed down the stairs to the lower level.
    "They've been fairly paranoid about letting people in, I've been told, so
    I imagine you had to quarantine for a little bit after you got here."

    "We did," she said, stopping to look at one of the

    promotional posters on the wall, this one in particular for "The Trouble
    With Werebears." She glanced over at him with that winning smile she loved
    flashing on the news regularly. "In fact, Geraldine here's now sharing my
    husband with me, because she didn't have anyone before hand, and needed someone
    she could count on to be around while doing her job." She reached up and
    tapped at the words 'New York Times Bestselling Author' on the poster. "It
    says here you're a bestselling author, but I have to admit that before
    preparing for this interview, I'd never heard of you."

    He shrugged with a little smile. "There's leagues of

    difference between a Bestselling Fiction author and a Bestselling Genre
    Fiction author, I'm afraid. When you're talking non genre, you're talking
    hundreds of thousands of copies, but for genre, well, drop a zero off there, so
    if you're not into urban fantasy, I won't take it as a slight. Jim Butcher,
    who's probably the most popular of us working in the field, only sold a couple
    hundred thousand copies for his most recent Dresden Files book, and that series
    has a huge following, far bigger than my little corner. Hell, I think the
    reason a publisher finally took a gamble on me was that I was playing in a
    similar wheelhouse and they were hoping to piggyback off his success."

    "E. F. Winston is a genre writer, but her books have

    sold in the hundreds of millions," Katie countered. "So clearly there
    are breakout stars."

    "Ah, but those are young adult books, and the teen

    fiction genre has a handful of crossover success that never seemed to roll over
    into other things in our genres," he sighed. "The Dagger Academy
    books were definitely science fiction, but you didn't see a spike in sales for
    people like John Scalzi or William Gibson when those books took off, did you?
    The same for those Harry Potter books. Sold by the truckload, and yet, did many
    of those kids go and read works from Roger Zelazny, Fred Saberhagen, Emma Bull,
    Terry Pratchett, Steven Brust, Simon R. Green or any of the other massively
    prolific fantasy masterminds we've had working for decades? No, we're not all that
    different than any other form of entertainment,  everyone's just hoping
    that they get one big bite from the apple at some point during their
    career."

    "But I heard they're making a movie based on your

    books?"

    "Well, when two high profile actresses are willing to

    sign onto a project, that goes a long way into pushing it out of Movie
    Hell," he laughed. "The option had been signed years before that, but
    once Sarah and Emily expressed interest in playing supporting roles, well, that
    got the whole thing into turnaround quite quickly. It's like the screenwriter
    William Goldman always said, 'Nobody in Hollywood knows anything.'" Andy
    shrugged a little bit as they entered the ballroom. "Besides, I figured
    you'd want to get all this out during the on camera interview."

    "Oh, we'll go over it again then, but it doesn't hurt

    to do a little pre camera screening, just so I know what kinds of things you're
    likely to say, so I can facilitate the conversation in moving in the right
    directions," she said. "You've been interviewed several times before.
    Hasn't anyone ever done that?"

    "Nope," he said, moving to sit in one of the

    chairs in the front row. "But then again, I've never been interviewed for
    television before." They'd originally set up the 17 chairs as one chair
    facing two rows of eight, but Geraldine started moving the two rows of eight
    into four staggered rows of four.

    "We'll bring in some risers, so we can get everyone

    into one big shot," Geraldine told Katie.

    Poppy nodded. "We'll need to set up four cameras in

    here," she said, as she started to help Geraldine block out the room.
    "One for the group shot, one for Katie, one for Andy and one to rove to
    whoever's answering questions in the group setting. We can use fixed cameras
    for the first three, and I'll manage the fourth. We'll have them all rolling
    all the time and you can just pick and choose what you want in the editing
    room."

    "How do you want to order them, Katie?" Geraldine

    asked her.

    "Well, Andy here in the front corner, then Niko, the

    woman we interviewed yesterday next to him. That'll be our link between the
    segments. Then Sarah and Emily next to her, because star power up front. Beyond
    that, we can figure it out."

    "I'd like to insist Aisling, my first partner, be up

    front with me," he said, just as Ash was walking into the room, along with
    Emily.

    "The balance might be a little weird," Poppy

    frowned.

    "No no," Geraldine, "we can make that work.

    We'll just do five in front and three in the top row, so we frame Andy in the
    center, with Niko and Aisling on one side, Emily and Sarah on the other."

    "Good," Katie said, "that reinforces the

    whole 'large family' front and forward as our first visual cue, so that the
    viewer has to confront it right away. Does that work for you?" she said,
    asking Andy his opinion for the first time.

    "That'll work," he replied. "You can even put

    the three staff at the back, since they're willing to be here for this, but
    aren't likely to volunteer much in the way of answers."

    "Jenny and Katie, er, Kate might not, Master,"

    Nicolette said, entering the room with the rest of Katie Couric's crew in tow,
    "but I'm certainly planning on speaking my mind given a chance, because I
    don't want people to be given the wrong idea."

    "What's the wrong idea?" Katie asked, tilting her

    head just a little bit.

    "That we're here involuntarily, or that this isn't what

    we wanted, or, hell, even that Master Rook here wouldn't let us change if we
    wanted," the French maid teased. "You know if I had a nickel for
    every time he's sort of reminded me I don't have to call him Master, and I've
    had to remind him that I like calling him Master, well, I could enjoy a
    nice two week stay in the Bahamas, once it's opened up again. In fact, little
    secret, every time he reminds me of it lately, I've just gone out of my way to
    say it even more, so I can watch him blush."

    "I think you like watching him blush," Ash said,

    moving to close in around Andy.

    "Katie Couric," Andy said, "this is my first

    partner, Ash Blake, and I'm sure you've probably already met Emily
    Stevens."

    Katie made it a point to shake Ash's hand first. "A

    pleasure, Miss Blake." She then turned to Emily, taking the tiny blonde's
    hand and shaking it as well. "I've actually interviewed you before, Miss
    Stevens, although I wouldn't be surprised if you didn't remember. You seemed
    quite busy on that press junket, and I know they were just wheeling journalists
    in and out for you."

    "I keep a diary of anyone who's interviewing me, Ms.

    Couric," Em said, a wry grin on her face, "so I assure you, I
    remember the interview quite well. Any surprises we should be wary of?"

    "Oh, I've always got a few things planned to lighten up

    an interview," the journalist said, somewhat evasively. "It's not
    like I'm interviewing Vladimir Putin or anything. You're not going to have me
    murdered for a question you don't like."

    "Well," the Brit said, "I still wouldn't

    anger Sarah too much. She's, excitable, and prone to fits of
    exaggeration."

    "I'm fairly certain she's never poisoned anyone to win

    a role, Em," Andy said to her.

    Emily clicked her tongue in amusement. "Let's not be

    too hasty with that judgment, Andy. Anyway, shall I round everyone up and we
    can get started?"

    "Yes, I think my team will be ready to start in about

    twenty minutes, so if you can get everyone together, that would be
    excellent."

    By the time all the girls were in the ballroom, risers had

    been placed under the seats, the lights and sound were set up, a boom
    microphone used to cover the majority of the girls, although clip on mics were
    used for Katie and Andy. They also had a handheld microphone that the girls
    could pass around if anyone wanted to give a detailed answer.

    They were structured as had been discussed, with Niko and

    Aisling to Andy's left in the front row, and Emily and Sarah to his right.
    Behind them, Lauren, Taylor, Sheridan and Piper sat. The third row had Asha,
    Hannah, Tala and Jade. In the back row sat the staff, Kate (his Katie), Jenny
    and Nicolette. All of the fiancees were up front, and everyone else was sat in
    order of arrival, with the exception of the staff, who were at the back, at
    their own request. It felt right that Ash was on one side of him and Emily was
    on the other, as if the two of them wanted to be close in case he needed
    support.

    It wasn't until Andy saw it framed up in the monitor as they

    were showing Katie that it dawned on him just how big his household was
    growing, and even still, he knew there were already three more in the house not
    in this shot.

    He was always aware of how big his family was, but seeing

    everyone together in one single framing shot, it really drove the size of it
    home, and it felt huge.

    "Okay, Andy, let's start with how you telling us a

    little bit about yourself and how you got here."

    For the next few minutes, Andy gave the shortest possible

    version of his bio, how he'd moved to California a decade and a half ago, his
    writing for the Silicon Valley companies, as well as his novels, which
    transitioned nicely into him talking about how he got his vaunted level 5
    status, regaling 60 Minutes with the story of how the guy who'd come to test
    them, Dave, had been a big fan and given he and his then roommate Eric level 5
    status as a return gift for Andy having given him an advanced copy of his next
    novel.

    "I hope I'm not getting Dave in any trouble by telling

    that story," he finished.

    "No no, each member of the initial Bay Area team was

    given five level 5 statuses to give away as they saw fit," Katie Couric
    told him. "Most of them just gave them to friends or family, but Dr. David
    Straussman hadn't used any of his until he met you, and there were no rules on
    who he could or couldn't give them to, so that's fine."

    "Straussman," Andy repeated. "Huh. You know,

    I didn't even know his last name until right now. I hope he's doing okay."

    "He's doing quite well," Niko said. "I see

    him every so often wandering around the base."

    "So Andy," Katie said, bringing them back on task,

    "how did you fill out the form you were given with the testing
    process?"

    "Well," Andy said, "Dave stressed to us when

    he gave us the link that we should be honest, and to answer the questions
    knowing we wouldn't be judged for our responses. I don't actually remember a
    lot of it, because it was a very long questionnaire, like, ridiculously
    thorough. But I suppose what you're getting at is what key things do I
    remember answering."

    "Yes, that's what I'm asking."

    "There were definitely questions about my sexual

    preferences, like, a lot of those, but there were also basic demographic
    questions about what range of people I felt comfortable dating, was I into
    women, men or both, and how did I feel about polyamory."

    "Did that surprise you?" she asked him.

    "Sure, but not as much as I expect it probably shocked

    people back in the Midwest. It's not what I would call common place around
    here, but you see it mentioned often enough in people's online dating profiles
    that most people have at least some awareness of it here in the Bay."

    "And how did you answer the polyamory question?"

    "I actually put 'no preference,' but you have to

    remember, to some extent when this started, we thought this was all some temporary
    thing, and we certainly didn't know that the casualties to men in America were
    going to be as high as they were," Andy said, sighing a little bit, Ash
    taking his hand, squeezing it reassuringly.

    "Do you remember what ages you put that you would be

    comfortable with?"

    "The low end was set to 18, and I didn't adjust it, and

    I set the high end to 35. I suspected no one younger than their mid twenties
    would be interested in me, so the low end didn't really matter."

    "You can start to see how his mind works," Hannah

    teased, "and how he just misses things sometimes." That let the girls
    have a soft laugh, releasing a little bit of the tension.

    "Were there any things that you said were absolute deal

    breakers?" Katie asked.

    "Just two," Andy admitted. "Must not be allergic

    to cats, and must not smoke, although we ended up with someone who vapes."

    "And who is that?"

    "That'd be me," Sheridan said, "but I'm

    working on quitting, so, it's a stopgap on the way to that. And it's been much
    easier stepping down from that than it was stepping to that from smoking."

    "Who showed up first?"

    "Aisling showed up I think it was actually the very

    next day," Andy said. "I was a little surprised how quickly
    everything moved. Usually anything the government's managing is a total
    clusterfuck, but I think since we were basically right by the site where the
    treatment was developed, they were rushing it out in order to keep as many
    people safe as they could."

    "Aisling, let me ask you Aisling, was Andy the sort of

    man you dreamed about ending up with when you entered into the process?"

    "At first, my head was a little clouded, because the

    process when it started wasn't as refined as it is now, so when I met Andy, my
    mind was a little fogged up with lust, but he ticked all the boxes of what I
    wanted out of a man. He didn't look exactly like I expected him to, but yeah,
    within a couple of days, I knew I loved him pretty hard. Still do."

    "Would he have been the kind of person you would've

    gravitated to in a bar?" Katie asked her.

    "I would've thought he was cute, but I was horrible at

    dating, and only had a couple'a boyfriends before him, so I'm a bad judge of
    character for that sort of question."

    "How many of you would've approached Andy in a

    bar?" Katie asked the group of them.

    Andy chuckled, rolling his eyes. "Be honest."

    Sarah put her hand up immediately, and Tala raised her hand

    as well, as the rest of the group giggled a little bit.

    "As progressive as we all like to think we are,

    Katie," Niko said, "women still generally don't approach men in bars,
    so maybe that's more on us than saying anything about our tastes."

    "Sarah, I saw you put your hand up," Katie asked.

    "You're an Oscar nominated actress who's know worldwide. What about Andy
    would've made you approach him?"

    Over the next couple of minutes, Sarah and Emily related the

    story of how they'd attended one of Andy's Q&As at ComicCon in costume, so
    that nobody would recognize them, and talked about how she'd had a crush on him
    because of his writing for a long time, which Katie laughed about, and Andy was
    certain would make for good television.

    "So how many of you would say you're in love with Andy

    now?" she asked the group after Sarah finished her story.

    About half of women raised their hands, although several of

    the others looked like they were considering raising their hands. The front row
    all raised their hands, as expected, but Lauren and Piper also raised their
    hands, which surprised Andy a little.

    "So those of you who wouldn't say you're in love with

    him, how would you describe your relationship with him?"

    "Deep respect and affection, but not at the love stage,

    not yet anyway," Sheridan said.

    Most of the other girls seemed to nod and agree with that.

    "Why do you say 'not yet,' Sheridan?"

    "You have to keep in mind, Katie, a lot of us have only

    known Andy a few weeks right now," she said, leaning forward just a little
    bit. "We had to make probably the biggest choice of our lives, and we had
    to do it basically on a hunch. Our choices were to defer treatment and go on
    being afraid we were going to die, or take the treatment and get paired up with
    a man for the indefinite future. That's a hell of a gamble to ask of
    anyone."

    "Who's unhappy with the decision they made, raise your

    hand," Katie said, only to get no hands raised in response.
    "Everyone's happy being paired with Andy, maybe for the rest of your
    lives?"

    "Look, Ms. Couric," Hannah said. "You're

    going to find every one of us girls has a different story, a unique story, and
    each one of us came to where we are now on an entirely different path, m'kay?
    But we'll all tell you the same thing,  Andy's treated us with an immense
    amount of respect and affection, and he's made sure that nobody's doing
    anything they aren't comfortable with. Shit, he's even done stuff he's
    been a little uncomfortable with because it's made us feel more
    comfortable, and how many women can say that about their partner? So while a
    bunch of us aren't in love with him, yet, we all admire and respect how much
    he's gone out of his way to make sure we feel like we're part of a goddamn
    family, a good goddamn family."

    "Do you want to continue to grow the family,

    Andy?"

    "If you ask him," Em said, jumping in before he

    could respond, "he wanted to stop growing it a while ago." All the
    girls laughed at that. "But at this point, I think we're all doing what we
    can to stick together, and a lot of us girls wanted to protect our friends, to
    keep them safe, so we took turns presenting them all to Andy, trying to
    convince him to bring them into our home and into our family."

    "Everyone had someone they wanted to pitch?" Katie

    said, smiling at Andy. "That must have been overwhelming."

    "Not everyone wanted to pitch someone, but almost

    everyone," he said with a laugh. "And it was a lot of names and faces
    that were presented all at once. I said upfront, though, that I wasn't going to
    bring everyone on, and that there was only so much of me to go around. In the
    end, I think we mostly made it work to everyone's satisfaction."

    "So how many more people are coming?"

    "Well, we have three people who are in the imprinting

    process right now, and two more people arriving tomorrow, and if I have any say
    in the matter, that will absolutely, positively, definitively be the
    limit of women I can handle in my life," he chuckled.

    "And how much say do you actually have in that matter,

    Andy?"

    "Very little!" Emily joked, and all the

    girls laughed, as did Katie.

    "It would take a super compelling case for us to add,

    like, anyone else to the family past that," Sarah said, "but I think
    it's totally for the best that we never say never. Sometimes exceptions have to
    be made."

    "Like I told you yesterday, Katie," Niko said,

    "I think if Andy had total control of the matter, he would've probably put
    a hard limit in after myself, Ash and Lauren were in his life. He told me
    multiple times early on that he barely felt like he deserved one amazing woman,
    and at that point, he already had three, so it's been a growth process."

    "But this is the new normal now," Katie said.

    "Or at least it's going to be. Families with one man and several women,
    because so many men in the US have died. Raise your hand if you know a man
    who's lost their life to the plague here in the US."

    All the women raised their hands, and of course Andy had his

    raised as well.

    "How does that feel?"

    "I think we're all suffering from some degree of post

    traumatic stress disorder," Piper said. "The losses, they're too big
    for any of us to process, so we're sort of clinging to one another, holding on
    to the only family that we know for certain that we can protect."

    "Piper, you were actually supposed to have competed in

    the Olympics by now. How does that feel, knowing that when it starts up again
    next year, the US basically doesn't have almost any of their male athletes to
    compete?"

    "At this point, it's impossible for it to even make

    sense in my head any more, Katie," she sighed. "Most of the people I
    trained with have died over the last several months. A lot of my trainers died.
    I've lost colleagues, friends and family members. I don't even know where to
    start mourning, because there's so damn many people to mourn. I consider
    myself lucky that my sister's husband took everything seriously, and completely
    refused to leave the house this year since the word of the plague got
    out."

    "It's something we've talked about in here a

    bunch," Andy said. "And we sort of keep coming back to that famous
    Stalin quote. 'A single death is a tragedy, a million deaths are a statistic.'
    It's so many dead men that the mind can't even make sense of it. It's like
    9/11, but if each of the Twin Towers was holding exclusively almost every man
    each of us knew and loved. My own brother died a few weeks back, and he was one
    of the kindest and most careful souls I know, but he ran out to help someone
    get their storm shutters up before a particular bad thunderstorm rolled
    through, and a few weeks later, he was just gone, almost overnight. It happened
    so fast, I didn't even hear about it until after he was already gone."

    "It's actually unproven that's a real Stalin

    quote," Tala said. "I read an article that said it was attributed to
    a French humorist."

    "Sure, but even if Stalin didn't say it," Andy

    said, "it's still pretty relevant here. It doesn't really matter who said
    it, it's the sentiment that's important. We're talking about a matter of scale,
    and the human mind's capacity to comprehend that scale. At the end of the day,
    that's a hell of a lot for anyone to handle. So we're all just doing our
    best."

    "Normally," Emily said, "when a friend or

    loved one dies, there is typically a funeral or a wake, a gathering of all that
    person's surviving circle coming together, to celebrate their passing and
    remember them, but we have been denied that, and it has made all their passings
    that much harder to process, somehow transformed them all into seeming less
    real, because our normal emotional milestones haven't happened along the way.
    We are adrift in our emotional morass."

    "That's true," Katie said. "We, as Americans,

    haven't had to confront all the deaths simply because we aren't allowed to go
    out and do so, and that somehow makes it feel less concrete."

    "It hits you every day," Jade said, "little

    by little. Lauren described it to me a few weeks ago as a slow motion car crash
    that we're all stuck in, and nobody can get out of."

    "So, Jade, I understand you're one of the newest arrivals

    here," Katie said. "Have you gone through the imprinting process
    yet?"

    "Not yet," she said. "Tala and I arrived

    yesterday, but we wanted to wait a little bit, to spend some time with Andy and
    his family, to makes sure that we would be happy getting melted into their pot.
    I'm happy to say we're both going to do it, but it's the kind of commitment you
    gotta be certain of, you know?"

    "Have you seen what the imprinting process is

    like?"

    "Um, yes?" she said, trying not to blush a little.

    "When we arrived yesterday, we had a third person with us, another woman
    who was joining the staff and faculty of the house, but not the family itself,
    a young woman named Whitney."

    "So, Andy, explain to me the difference between family

    and staff, and how you decide that."

    He immediately put his hands up, almost like he was at

    gunpoint. "First and foremost, I do not decide that," he
    laughed, and all the girls laughed with him. "When the military came and
    relocated us from our little condo and brought us here to New Eden, the house
    also came with three members of staff attached with it, all of whom I was told
    had been selected to mesh with me, and whose boxes I would tick as well."

    "That was the three of you in the back, Nicolette,

    Jenny and Kate, yes?" Katie asked.

    "We had all been told a bit about Andy before he

    arrived," Nicolette said, "and his answers to the questionnaire
    implied that he would eventually be willing to play into our tastes."

    "Eventually?" Katie asked.

    "Well, sure," Nicolette giggled. "I know the

    first few times I called him Master, it rattled his cage a little bit, but he
    eventually realized I liked saying it, and nobody was making me do it.
    One of the things that we girls all figured out early on was that just because
    Andy was okay with something didn't mean he had any real experience with
    it, so we would need to hand hold him a bit through it. So while Andy said he
    was okay with bondage and discipline stuff in his questionnaire, he didn't have
    any real practical experience in it. So we've found ways to teach him about
    that kind of thing without it ever feeling like we were lecturing to him. He
    sort of set that expectation up front when he told us communication was
    everything, and he couldn't have been more right."

    "And Kate? I hear that you and Jenny had a different

    experience," Katie asked.

    "Damn, uh? Andy?" Kate (his Katie) asked.

    "How real you want us to get here?"

    "We're not hiding anything," he chuckled, "so

    fire away."

    "So, uh, Katie," Kate coughed. "I'm actually

    a lesbian. Not a bisexual who mostly identifies as a lesbian, I mean straight
    up, hardcore, one hundred percent, unrepentant fully committed lesbian.
    And Jenny here is my wife, but she's bisexual."

    "Hi!" Jenny cheerily said with a wave.

    "When we signed up for this, we, ah, we were planning

    on hiding that from Andy, and I was simply going to fake it, and go along with
    the ruse, so that we could stay together, and we could still get the treatment,
    which, as you already know, takes both a female and a male component to
    work," she sighed. "So I, er, we lied, and claimed we were
    both bisexual. Since we were married, wherever we went, we were going to go
    together, and we figured we could just keep up that lie as long as we needed
    and make it work."

    "And what happened?" Katie asked.

    "Day two, I folded, before we'd even been

    imprinted," Jenny said with a shrug. "When we met him, Andy wasn't at
    all what any of us were expecting him to be, but I mean that in a really good
    way. It didn't feel right lying to him. We'd had a few days together before he
    showed up, the three of us, us two and Nicolette. We'd talked about it, and
    Nicolette volunteered to go first, so that if it didn't go well, my Katie and I
    could request to be moved elsewhere, since we were a little more particular
    than she was about how we got paired up."

    "What do you mean, you folded?"

    "I started talking to Andy, and, and it all just came

    tumbling out, how we were a little unsure, how my Katie wasn't really into men,
    and, I just felt like I had to tell him everything before we were committed to
    anything."

    "How did you react to that, Andy?"

    "I could tell they were afraid that I was going to be

    angry," Andy said, his tone as breezy and relaxed as he could keep it,
    "but I wasn't. Why would I be? I simply wanted to talk with them about how
    they wanted to handle it, because at that point, I knew a bit more about the
    physiological affects of the treatment than they did, so I wanted to prepare
    them for it, if they wanted to move forward."

    "Do you still consider yourself a lesbian, Kate?"

    Katie asked her.

    "Absolutely. I don't feel any sexual attraction to Andy

    what so ever," she said. "Now, with that said, I can also admit that
    I have received biochemically induced orgasms from him regularly as part of the
    treatment process, and I don't think that affects my sexual identity in any
    way. But Andy and I haven't ever had direct sex. He's offered, but he's also
    never pressured. I might take him up on it some day, to see if the chemical and
    neurological changes the treatment have made to me might compensate for my lack
    of sexual attraction to him, but then again, I may not. That's my decision,
    well, our decision, to make," she said, taking Jenny's hand in
    hers. "And nobody's going to tell me who and what I am. I get to decide
    that, and fuck anyone who says otherwise."

    "So if you haven't had direct sex with him, how are you

    getting what you need from him to keep your treatment managed? Go ahead and be
    as direct as you want, and we can bleep parts of it out if we need to, but I
    think they're just going to air it as we send it."

    "Well, to be frank about it, I don't ever actually fuck

    Andy, but that doesn't mean I don't swallow his semen. I do that around once a
    week, either directly from him, or second hand from my wife. I consider sucking
    his cock just to be another task around the house that needs doing now and
    again. No offense, Andy."

    He laughed, waving a hand in his air. "None taken, but

    you already know that."

    "And that's enough?" Katie asked. "Just

    swallowing semen, either directly or second hand?"

    Kate nodded. "It's fine. I haven't had any adverse side

    effects, and it's easy enough right before he's about to pop for him to point
    it elsewhere, or for Jenny and I to split it after he does pop. I'm never going
    to have an encounter with Andy without Jenny present, and she's always my
    focus, not him, because she's my wife, and he's just, my boss."

    "And everyone in the house is okay with that?"

    "This is the world we live in now," Lauren said.

    "Lotsa fellas used to get all hung up onna things that they did and didn't
    like, but who's got time for that anymore? Life's too short to hold onta old
    grudges, so if we can, we're all gonna take it on the chin and just keep movin'
    on together."

    "Now Lauren, I understand you're also a lesbian."

    "Nah Katie," the tall blonde Aussie corrected.

    "I'm definitely bisexual, but I just lean a lot more towards the ladies
    than I do the fellas. I very much enjoy my sexual encounters with Andy, but I'm
    not one of his primary partners, despite showing up so early. I'm in love with
    him, like he is with me, but he's not my Big Love, if you folla. I've got me
    own primary partner here, in Taylor. We'd split before New Eden, and when she
    came back, I was right pissed off, but we've worked it out, and now she and I
    are back to being a couple again."

    "Does that put you on the outs with Andy?"

    "Nah," she laughed, "it just means the master

    bed doesn't need triple reinforcement. I love Andy and all he's done for me,
    for alla us, but I ain't interested in being one of his wives. I wanna marry
    Taylor at some point, but that doesn't mean I don' wanna stay part of this
    family. That works for us, so, y'know, fair play."

    "How many people do sleep in bed with you on any given

    night, Andy?"

    "There's always at least five of us in the bed,"

    he answered. "Myself, Ash, Niko, Emily and Sarah. But sometimes more
    people want to cram in, and we never say no."

    "What's the most the bed's ever held for a night?"

    "Oh, uh, everyone who isn't staff, I think, but last

    week, so before some people had arrived," he said, trying to remember,
    "so, what, 11?"

    "Yes, that was the maximum. On the day when we found

    out Andy's brother died," Emily said, "we all crawled into bed with
    him and just wrapped our arms around him, as we all shared a good cry, then
    fell asleep holding one another, but that's extremely uncommon."

    "Five or six would definitely be the average," Ash

    said.

    "So the four of you would say you're closer to Andy

    than the rest of the women in the house?"

    "Well, we're all his fiancees, so we'd better be,

    Katie!" Sarah laughed. "He asked Ash first, and then Niko asked him
    before he could even get the words out to her, so once he freakin' told us, me
    and Em, we both demanded he propose to us as well immediately, because we come
    as a package deal."

    "What do you mean by that, Sarah?"

    "Okay, well, here's the thing. Emily and I have been a

    couple for almost two years now, but we're both, well, we're both totally into
    dudes and chicks. So while we super love each other, we also knew we were going
    to need a regular cock in the equation. When we found out that the
    writer of my favorite freaking book series of all time was in play, we decided
    we had to freaking have him." Andy was a little amazed Sarah could do so
    much to self censor, but realized she'd probably been doing it for interviews
    forever.

    "So you put in a request for the two of you to be

    paired up with Andy, and the government made that happen?"

    There was a long pause, as everyone was trying to decide

    what to say and how to say it, but eventually Emily broke the silence.

    "Something like that, yes," she lied.

    "We'll put a pin in that and come back to it

    later," Katie said, and Andy's guard was immediately up. He'd been
    wondering what sort of problems this interview was going to throw up, and now
    he felt like he knew what one of them was. "Have you had to send anyone
    back, Andy? Had any partners show up that you didn't think would be
    compatible?"

    "Just one," he admitted. "My ex girlfriend

    was sent to me, because she hadn't disclosed that we'd been together about a
    decade ago. She was eager to rekindle the relationship, but I was not. It ended
    on terms that made me unwilling to revisit it again, so we helped her make
    other arrangements. We hadn't been compatible back then, and I didn't feel
    comfortable gambling that she'd grown enough that I would've been compatible
    with her now."

    "You didn't send her back to the government?"

    "New Eden isn't that large of a community, so sometimes

    we just see if we can make things work among ourselves first, and we found a
    solution that everyone seemed happy with, including my ex. In fact, the people
    that my partners here pitched to me that I didn't think would be good matches
    for our family, we worked to pair them up with other people here in New Eden
    instead, so they were still local and safe. It's a small town, so we have to
    look out for one another. Problems here are rare and generally
    manageable."

    "Not always, though, we've heard," Katie said.

    "I take it you've heard about the fatality that New Eden had last
    week?"

    Everyone nodded. "It was horrible, hearing about

    someone dying from something so easily preventable," Hannah said.
    "Like, they totes warned us about that ish before we left the base, so why
    the hell would someone chance it?"

    "They did warn you?"

    "Very thoroughly," Emily insisted, horror

    in her voice. "They told us multiple times, again and again and again,
    that if we took in semen from any man other than the one we were paired up
    with, it would be toxic, if not fatal. They even showed us a recording of a
    woman who'd already been imprinted getting semen from a man she wasn't paired
    up with on her skin, and the large, violent rash that immediately broke out. I
    am told they show that footage to everyone, to drive the point home. Seeing
    that sort of instantaneous reaction should've been enough to discourage anyone
    from testing those boundaries."

    "They're talking on base about showing some of the

    autopsy photos from the fatality to the people who are getting the treatment
    now," Niko said, "to make sure everyone understands how serious it is
    not to dally outside your family."

    "Have any of you ever been tempted?"

    "I think we all value our lives too much for

    that," Sarah joked.

    "And love Andy far too much for that," Ash said.

    "Definitely," Emily agreed. "Why would anyone

    task such a pointless risk?"

    "Did any of you know the woman who died, or the man she

    partook from that killed her?" Katie asked them.

    "I met her briefly," Andy said, "but I

    wouldn't say I knew her. And none of us ever even met the man accused of doing
    it to her."

    "Major Peters told us yesterday he's currently

    imprisoned at the base, pending local law enforcement being able to take
    custody of him. They're going to charge him with murder, they were telling
    us."

    "They should," Sarah said. "They told

    everyone when they brought them here to New Eden what would happen if people
    engaged in any form of sexual activity with anyone they're not paired with, and
    they fucking did it anyway!"

    "The problem," Andy sighed, "is that the man,

    whoever he is, already has multiple women paired up with him, which means that
    whatever they do to him is going to affect those women as well, even if it's
    just that they have to come to a prison for their weekly intake. Those women
    are already tied to him. I'm sure they're looking into some way to remove the
    binding and reimprint a woman onto a new person, but there's only so many
    problems they can solve at once."

    "Does it bother any of you that your health is tied to

    Andy's?" Katie asked the group.

    "Bother is the wrong word," Sheridan said,

    annoyance in her tone of voice. "Concern is the right word. We're
    very protective of Andy, because he knows our lives are all fully dependent on
    his for the time being, and that if he dies, we all probably die with him. So,
    sure, we're concerned, but I think all of us feel comfortable in knowing that
    Andy's got our best interests at heart, and is keeping that all in mind."

    "One of the two people arriving tomorrow is going to be

    his bodyguard," Jenny said. "A friend of mine from college, who's
    going to guard his life with her own."

    "Who's the other?"

    "A director friend of mine," Emily said,

    "whom I thought would be an excellent addition to the house. She was one
    of the AD's on some of the latter Dagger Academy movies."

    Katie Couric clapped her hands together. "Okay, why

    don't we take a break, then do some of the one on ones, and then we can circle
    back and do another group interview to close out the day. Our team can leave
    you one of our cameras here tonight, so you can get that video of someone being
    imprinted, and we'll come by and pick it up tomorrow before we leave town. We
    appreciate you trusting us with that, as I know it can't have been an easy
    decision to make, but I think that footage will go a long way to convincing
    people this treatment is in their best interest. As for today, we'll go ahead
    and finish getting set up in Andy's office, and when you're ready Andy, we can
    sit down and do our one on one and drill down on some things I've got further
    questions on."

    "Sure," he said, as all the girls were standing up

    and stretching. "Let me go grab a quick drink, and I'll meet you in my
    office in about ten minutes, okay?"

    "Sounds good."

    Katie and her crew were escorted by Nicolette down to Andy's

    office, while the girls stood up and started chatting among themselves, while
    Emily and Ash closed it around Andy.

    "That went about as well as can be expected,"

    Emily said to them.

    "I feel like we've got some kind of curveball

    coming," Ash said, taking Andy's hand in her left and Emily's hand in her
    right. "After you're done, Andy, we'll talk a bit again. I'm sure you'll
    get surprises before any of us do."

    He took his time, grabbed a bottle of Vanilla Coke, drank it

    then headed down to his office, which today felt a little like going into a
    lion's den. With all the girls in the ballroom, the large group session had
    allowed the attention to bounce around a great deal, and he felt like he could
    catch his breath, but here, it was just going to be the two of them, and he
    didn't have anyone to run interference for him from time to time.

    Andy headed into his office and saw that even his cats

    weren't in there, likely having been moved by the production crew, as Andy
    moved to sit down in his writing chair, Katie Couric sitting across from him.

    "Are you ready?" she said to him.

    "Yep," he answered. "Let's do it."

    After the mics were checked, the cameras were tested and the

    lights were adjusting, Andy's one on one began with a softball question.
    "So how'd you fall into writing urban fantasy, Andy?"

    "The best advice I ever got was 'if the stories you

    want to read don't exist in the world, it's your job to put them there,' so
    I've stuck with that," he said. "I knew what kind of stories I wanted
    to read, and nobody was really writing those, a sort of fantasy western/samurai
    hybrid. I mean, you had Butcher's Dresden books, but those were more of fantasy
    noir hybrids, and I wanted to get into the sort of stories that people like
    Akira Kurosawa and Sergio Leone used to tell, where you could kill off
    characters, where actions had consequences and where you never really knew when
    the next gunfight was coming, because it felt like they could happen at any
    time. Joe Abercrombie does it in high fantasy, but I wanted something that was
    happening in our time, in our world."

    "Do you think your books' protagonist, the Druid

    Gunslinger, is a hero?"

    "I think it's very dangerous to reduce people or

    characters to simple heroes and villains, Katie," he said, starting to
    feel a little comfortable, more in his element. "Reductive story telling
    focuses on obvious rights and wrongs. One of the reason I love things like 'The
    Seven Samurai' or 'The Good, The Bad and the Ugly' is that often times, bad
    people are doing good things, and sometimes without any real reason given at
    all. Life is such a complicated journey, and when I see storytellers trying to
    boil it down to simple things like 'heroes' and 'villains,' I think it becomes
    too easy to demonize the people who have viewpoints opposed from our own. So
    I've tried to make characters in the Druid Gunslinger books less of simple
    heroes or villains and more of a fully fleshed out people. Sometimes the
    protagonist has done very noble things. Other times, he's taken less noble
    paths. In a couple of the books, he's done some very bad things for what
    he thought were the right reasons. I leave it to my readers to decide if things
    like killing a wounded and temporarily incapacitated adversary are bad things
    or not. He's always trying to do what he thinks is right, but sometimes that
    means crossing into some very sketchy moral territory."

    Then she clocked him in the face with her right hook, one

    sentence that cut though the November air like a cannonball.

    "So tell me a bit about the poker game where you won

    the lives of Emily Stevens, Sarah Washington and three others."

    Chapter 32

    "Excuse me?" Andy said, trying to buy himself some

    time.

    "I said, why don't you tell me a bit about the poker

    game where you won the lives of Emily Stevens, Sarah Washington and three other
    women," Katie Couric said to him.

    Andy knew he was in a dire pickle. If he asked them to turn

    the camera off, turn the microphone off, refused to answer the question, it
    would make him look far guiltier than he actually was. However, there was
    something about the way she phrased the question, and suddenly, he had an
    epiphany.

    "Why don't you tell me what you know, or, more

    importantly, what you think you know, and maybe I can shed a little more light
    on the matter," he said to her.

    She was on a fishing expedition. It was the kind of question

    meant to catch him off guard, to make him think she knew a lot more than she
    actually did, and to prove it, he was going to need to force her hand a bit.
    She was bluffing, thinking her pair of aces was good enough to stare down
    someone holding a possible flush.

    She hadn't mentioned who'd held the game. She hadn't

    mentioned who else had been playing there. She hadn't mentioned with other
    girls he'd won, other than the two big headliners. She'd thrown out a couple of
    pieces of information and implied she had the whole story, but if she had the
    whole story, she would've led with more. She was hoping to get him to spill
    more information.

    "Isn't it true that you gambled with women's lives in

    order to win Emily Stevens and Sarah Washington?" Katie Couric said,
    trying to press again.

    "I didn't know Emily or Sarah were going to be

    there."

    "So you gambled just hoping to win more women to your

    household?"

    "No, I gambled because I was trying to save a couple of

    women on behalf of one of my existing partners," he said with a sigh.
    "Look, I know you think this is some gotcha moment, and that you're going
    to expose me for being some kind of villain, but I'm going to tell you the
    entire story, and then you're going to have to decide what to do with that
    information, because depending on what you do with it, you could end up doing a
    lot of damage."

    "So why don't you start at the beginning?"

    Over the next thirty minutes or so, Andy regaled her with

    the entire tail, how Covington had come to him to invite him to the poker game,
    how Niko had revealed that she knew both Dr. Varma and her daughter Asha were
    going to be in the pool for it, and that they were currently being shipped over
    to Covington, a man who Andy made no attempt to paint in a good light. Andy
    told her how the two women he'd had to use as collateral into the tournament, one
    of whom he barely knew and the other was his ex girlfriend, whom he wasn't
    going to accept as a partner anyway.

    To be continued in part 18, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    57 min
  • Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 16
    Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 16
    The girls play a game with Andy on the day of the interview.

    Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast

    at Explicit Novels.



    Chapter 30

    It came as a complete surprise to Andy when he awoke to find

    that opening his eyes had no effect. More than a moment passed before he
    realized what had happened, and it was with a bit of confusion that he realized
    he had awoken blindfolded.

    He went to lift his right arm to remove the blindfold, and

    realized there was a warm body resting over it. He began to try and lift the
    left arm instead, and found the same there, another warm body keeping his arm
    in place. He tried to slip one of his arms back, and felt a soft hand squeeze
    on his, holding him in place.

    "Looks like someone's awake," Sarah whispered into

    his left ear, her teeth nibbling on the earlobe.

    "I wondered how long he was gonna sleep in," Ash

    whispered into his right ear, letting her tongue trail along the shell of it.
    "But now that he's awake, th' fun can begin."

    Andy gave a tug of one of his arms, only to realize he had

    restraints around his wrists, and that they were likely connected to the bedframe.
    For a moment, he felt nervous. Like most people, he didn't enjoy being held
    captive, but after a moment, the anxiousness passed. Ash and Sarah were here,
    so he couldn't be in all that much of trouble.

    Today was the day of the interview, and so he'd sort of

    suspected the girls would do something to keep his mind off of it until it was
    time to talk to the reporter. They'd been a little gossipy and whispery last
    night. He'd guessed they were up to something, and this was apparently it. A
    morning being blindfolded.

    "Relax, love," Ash said from his right side, her

    form clearly naked, as he could feel her stiff nipples pressed against his
    side.

    "There's nothing for you to fucking worry about, as

    long as you trust us," Sarah cooed at him. "And you do fucking trust
    your future wives, don't you, Andy?"

    "I do," he laughed, "but it doesn't feel like

    I have much of a choice at this point."

    "Oh Andrew," Emily said from somewhere down around

    his feet, "if you only knew what an interesting morning we have planned
    for you. It's going to be such a wonderful time, I can barely contain
    myself." It sounded like she was standing just past the edge of the bed,
    although Andy had never needed to consider just distances based purely on sound
    like he was using some sort of echo location before now.

    It was around this point that he realized he was spread

    eagle, and he went to try and pull his legs together only to realize there was
    someone sitting on each of them, keeping him from doing so. His ankles weren't
    bound, so if he really wanted to, he was fairly certain that he could've kicked
    them loose, but the girls were having fun, so he didn't see any reason to
    dissuade them of that.

    Right around then, he felt a mouth wrapping around the head

    of his cock, a tongue slowly lashing against the head of it, mostly pressing
    tiny kisses, but occasionally suckling on the very end of it, not pushing her
    head down onto the shaft itself. If anything, he felt a little like his cock
    was being toyed with. It was a strange sensation.

    "So in order to keep you from getting all nervous about

    the rest of the day," Emily said, "we're going to play ourselves a
    game this morning, you versus all of us." She giggled a little, a sound
    that never failed to delight him. "Perhaps it shan't be a fair fight, but
    let us say that you have a sporting chance, and leave it at that."

    "Dare I ask what the game is?"

    Sarah laughed into his ear, as if she'd been waiting for him

    to ask. "It's called 'Who's Sucking My Cock Now?'"

    "Why Sarah," Andy teased, "I'm almost entirely

    certain you don't have a cock."

    "Oh, I have this one right fucking here," she

    said, reaching down to tease a fingertip against a tiny section of his exposed
    shaft. "It's mine. Well, mine and all the other girls, but y'know, mostly
    mine. Anyway, you're the one playing the game, not me,”

    "How many guesses do I get?" he said, feeling the

    tongue starting to flick a little beneath the mushroom tip of it.

    "Only one," Emily said. "If you're correct,

    you get a point. If you're wrong, we get a point."

    "Keeping score, are we?" he chuckled. One thing he

    couldn't deny about the girls of his household,  they did love to get
    competitive with one another, and especially with him.

    "Honestly, Andrew," she replied, mocking annoyance

    in her voice, "if we didn't, what would be the point? Now pay attention.
    Here's your first contestant."

    The mouth that had been toying with the head of his cock

    suddenly slid all the way down to the base, trying to hold there for as long as
    possible before pulling back. He didn't hear a gasp of air, even as the lips
    closed around the midsection of his cock, tongue dragging in a clockwise spiral
    along the flesh before the lips slowly drew back, then dove deep again, holding
    down for another long moment then pulling back, and finally sliding off.

    "Now Andrew, are you ready to play 'Who Just Sucked

    That Cock?'" Emily giggled.

    "You girls can't even keep the name strai, Ow!" he

    said, as Sarah pinched his nipple in between her fingertips.

    "No making fun of us to get out of this one,"

    Sarah said to him. "You told me you do that fucking trick, trying to joke
    around to buy yourself time, but I know, Mr. Rook! Oh I know all too well, and
    it's not gonna fucking work on us! Not this morning!" She giggled again,
    and several of the other girls giggled with her.

    "So who's your guess?" Emily asked once more.

    He considered for a moment, trying to figure if there were

    any clues. He did know that it wouldn't be Jade, since she'd certainly want
    them to have something more intimate for their first time, nor Whitney, as she was
    definitely still in the middle of the imprinting process, unless he'd overslept
    massively. Tala wouldn't have wanted to risk him accidentally going off, so
    that meant three people were out immediately. He decided to talk out loud
    through the rest and see if it made the girls give any more information away.
    It was a trick he sometimes used in poker. "So the enthusiasm makes me
    think it's one of the younger girls, trying to compensate for their lack of
    experience with gusto and gumption." He rolled it over in his head a
    moment. "I think I'm going to say,”

    "Now remember Andrew," Emily said, "for each

    one you get right, you will get a point, and for each one you get wrong, the
    girls get a point."

    "Is there a prize?"

    "Beyond pride?" she asked him.

    "Is pride enough?" he countered, tilting his head

    just a little, teasing her back.

    "Fine," she said, amusement apparent in her voice.

    "If you win, then you can see your surprise, but if you can't, then you
    have to remain blindfolded for all of it. It's being filmed so you can watch it
    later and see we weren't cheating."

    "This isn't my surprise?"

    "This is the start of it, but it has a grand finale.

    One that I am certain is going to shock you to your very core,"
    Emily said, glee in her voice. "Now you need to guess. Stop
    stalling."

    "Alright, I'm going to say it was Taylor."

    "Will Cocksucker Number One please identify

    herself?" she said like a gameshow host.

    The giggle from down near his feet told him immediately he

    was wrong, but the voice only confirmed it. "Sorry Andy," Hannah
    said. "You were close, but not close enough."

    "Damn," he laughed. "I was right about the

    youthful exuberance, though."

    "Here's the next contestant," Emily said.

    He felt a soft and tender kiss to the head of his cock, the

    woman's tongue leisurely in its brush along the surface. As he felt fingertips
    grazing along his balls, in that instant he knew exactly who it was. The tongue
    continued its slow and languid bathing of his shaft, never once pushing her
    lips down and around the shaft, merely pressing against the sides of it, before
    the mouth and the hand pulled back, and his cock was left standing at
    attention, unattended once more.

    "So who was that?" Emily asked.

    He grinned, impish and playful. "You gave yourself

    away, Emily. There was no mistaking those finely manicured nails on my
    ballsack, so I know for certain that was you. Final answer."

    Emily giggled, sounding mildly cross with herself.

    "Damn me and my impeccably pedicured digits. One all. Next!"

    The third mouth wrapped around his cock and began to slowly

    push down, the tongue drawing downward before dragging back up again, painting
    vertical lines along the length of his shaft, while the lips moved almost in
    time with it.

    "Does the contest include staff or not?" he asked

    Emily.

    "Sares, you think that's a fair question?"

    "I think if he spots us a point, then we should tell

    him, otherwise let him wonder."

    "Andrew?"

    He considered for a half a second, although to be honest, he

    was also just enjoying the tender blowjob he was getting. He did, however, do
    the math, and reducing the possible options by over 20% seemed worth the price.
    "Alright, that's fair. It sizably narrows down the number of wrong answers
    I could make, so I'll spot you the point."

    "Two us, one you," Emily said. "And no, the

    staff is not involved in this morning's activity, although Nicolette is present
    and watching."

    "Good morning, Master!" Nicolette said cheerily.

    "Good morning Nicolette."

    The woman on his cock ignored the polite exchange and pushed

    her mouth down a bit lower, then slowly pursed her lips tightly against his
    shaft and drew them back until she slid off the tip of his cock with a wet pop.

    "So who do you think that was, Andrew?"

    "It's tricky," he said, trying to think back to

    all the sensations, comparing them against all his memories, but at the end of
    the day, he had a lot of partners, and he'd never been entirely concerned with
    being able to differentiate between their blowjobs before. "But the speed
    and deliberation makes me think it was Piper."

    From the foot of the bed came a confident laugh.

    "Toldja I could fool'em," Asha said, giving his

    calf a pat. "Quite different than our first go 'round, eh?" He and
    Asha had only had a trio of sexual encounters since her arrival, so he didn't
    feel too bad about not being able to identify her style. "I was gettin'
    out'a me own head for a bit."

    "Three to one," Emily chided. "You're not

    putting up a good showing, Andrew. How about this?"

    A new mouth moved to wrap around his cock, pushing slowly

    but surely all the way down his cock, before drawing back up to the tip, only
    to repeat the motion again, faster, then once more, far slower than the first
    two. Then she settled in for a regular pace, sliding his cock deep into her
    mouth before slipping back, until her lips were around just the head, and her
    tongue gave a curling flick against the slit at the tip. After five or six more
    long thrusts, the woman pulled her head from his cock and left it wet and
    exposed to the morning air again. If it wasn't for all the girls' bodies
    pressed against him, he might have been cold, but they were all sharing their
    warmth excellently.

    "So who was that?" Emily asked him.

    He smirked, nodding his head. "I've got your number.

    She was trying to fool me, but that was Lauren," he said, confidently. He
    could tell he was correct, as he heard a deep sigh from around the same place
    Emily was standing.

    "Strewth," Lauren grumbled. "What gave me

    away?"

    "Now why should I give away my trade secrets?"

    "Because if ya don't, I might just reach down and give

    ya a hard thump in yer todger!" she laughed brashly.

    "Fine fine, no tallywacking for me," he said.

    "You do this little flick with your tongue against the hole of my cock,
    and you couldn't help but do it here too. You're the only one in the house that
    does it. And we've had plenty of times together, Lauren. If I can't get you or
    Ash on the first go, I deserve to lose this game."

    "Well, at least I've got meself a signature move,"

    Lauren cackled, tickling his foot for a second. His leg tried to tug inward,
    but whoever was sitting on his leg held him firmly in place. If the girls tried
    to make a serious go at tickling him, however, he was fairly certain his legs
    would've yanked themselves free, whether he wanted them to or not.

    "Three two our favor," Emily said. "But we

    need to shift this up a bit to make this a fair fight for us again. Ash, Sares,
    you two hop up, and Hannah and I will take your places."

    Andy could feel Sarah sliding off his left arm, only to be

    immediately replaced by Emily's slender form, as she turned his head so she
    could give him a quick kiss. Aisling turned his head back and then kissed him
    far more firmly before pulling away, sliding off only to be replaced by
    Hannah's curvy form. She seemed to assume that his head was in position for her
    to kiss him, so she did, even as he felt her massive tits pressing into his
    chest for a moment before she settled into the crook of his arm, nuzzling up
    against him.

    "There we go," Emily purred, wriggling to get her

    body comfortably snuggled in against his. "This is a much nicer place for
    me to be, and it opens the field back up a bit. You had such an advantage,
    knowing Sarah and Ash were comfied up to you the entire time, guaranteeing it
    couldn't possibly be them around your John Thomas."

    "You're the one who set up the rules to the game, Em,

    not me," he laughed. "Besides, if they'd stayed quiet, I wouldn't
    have even been sure it was them. I mean, I'm pretty good at recognizing whose
    body's pressed up against me, but I can't guarantee I would've gotten that
    right."

    "Oh damn," she grumbled, although she didn't sound

    genuinely cross over it. "Something I'll have to remember in case we do
    such a thing again."

    "Oh no," he chuckled. "I've told you girls

    what your tells are now, which means I wouldn't stand a fighting chance."

    "Perhaps, perhaps not," Emily said, kissing his

    ear. "So tell us, who's this sucking your cock?"

    The newest mouth pressed along the side of his cock and slid

    down the side of it, the very tip of the tongue flicking out to doodle little
    shapes in the skin while the lips did much of the work. The kisses continued
    down to his nutsack, hot breath blowing over tender skin just slightly wet by
    the woman's tongue. Then the kisses drew back upwards, pressing against the
    very tip, flicking the tip of her tongue against the opening of his cock, as if
    trying to steal Lauren's signature move.

    "Well, here's another one I think I get a little lucky

    on," he said. "She didn't slide her mouth on my cock, and only used
    the tip of her tongue, which means I'm fairly certain it's Sheridan, and she's
    trying to hide her tongue barbell." Sheridan was the only one of his
    partners with her tongue pierced, and the unwillingness to use more of the
    tongue felt like a definite attempt to conceal such a thing.

    "Ya got me," Sheridan grumbled down by his knees,

    then laughed and flicked the top of his cock with her tongue barbell, the cool
    metal thumping his skin a little bit. "Told you he'd know it was me right
    away," she said. "There's no way to hide the damn thing."

    "Why would you want to hide it?" he teased her,

    which seemed to make her laugh a little.

    "You see, Andrew?" Emily said to him, nibbling on

    his earlobe. "You're doing quite well at this. Three all, so it's time for
    the tie breaker."

    "You could've kept score like tennis, if it came to this."

    "That would make this deuce then, I suppose," she

    said. "So this is the deciding mouth. Let's see if you can tell who's
    sucking your cock now,”

    The woman in question slowly wrapped her mouth around his

    cock and held there for a moment, her tongue dragging around the ridge of the
    tip of his cock like a finger around a wine glass. After a few revolutions, she
    slowly pushed her mouth downwards onto his cock until the head of his cock was
    against her throat, staying there for a long moment before pulling back to half
    length, only to go deep again.

    "Well, the remaining options are Taylor, Ash, Sarah and

    Piper," he said with considerable effort, a low moan of pleasure chasing
    the words.

    Whoever it was had clearly paid attention to the things that

    made him shake and shiver, as he felt lips seal around the base of his cock,
    breath hot on his skin before her head drew back, slobbering saliva over his
    shaft. Ever since Emily'd been picked out by her nails, none of the girls had
    used their hands, afraid that he might glean some details from the touch.

    He almost wanted the blowjob to continue to completion, but

    he nodded when he felt the lips pop off his cock and leave it exposed for all
    the girls to look at.

    "So who was that?" Emily asked him. "And

    remember, this one is for the full Monty."

    "See, that was someone who knows me very well, someone

    who's spent more than a few weeks learning how to suck my cock in all the best
    ways, knows where all the soft spots are, and where to flick her tongue for
    maximum effect," Andy said. "So it's gotta be Ash."

    From his feet, Niko giggled. "I'll take that as a

    compliment then," she said to him.

    "Hey!" Andy said, actually annoyed for the

    briefest of moments. "Shouldn't you be at the base this morning? I
    distinctly recall you saying yesterday that you were going to go in for the
    morning and then come back to the house midday for the interview."

    "Katie Couric's people called this morning and said

    they didn't need any more base footage and were going to get a bit more of New
    Eden before heading over here. So, since they didn't need me to play tour
    guide, I just stayed in," she said, kissing one of his calves. "Good
    thing I did, too, otherwise we might've been in real trouble."

    "I almost feel like you cheated," he said,

    scolding with his tone. "You could've corrected me when I listed the
    remaining players."

    "Oh, but of course we could've, darling," Emily

    said, "but it's so much more fun this way anyway. Now let us hear you say
    it."

    "thegirlswin," he said as quietly as he could.

    "Ah ah ah," Emily tsked. "Let's not be a poor

    sport about it. A mite louder, if you please?"

    "Fine," he sighed, doing his impression of an

    angsty teenager. "The girls win. There? Are you happy now?"

    "Exceptionally," Emily said, loads of mirth in her

    voice. "It's best that we won anyway. It means all of this gets to remain
    a surprise, and who doesn't love surprises? Ash, hand the camera to Nicolette,
    would you? We're going to need all hands on deck for this next bit."

    "Got it, Emily," the Irish girl said. "Okay,

    let's let him have it!"

    At that moment, he suddenly felt the bodies move off of his

    legs, only to be replaced by hands and lips, tongues flicking along his calves
    and thighs, as well and on his chest. With so many sensations all hitting him
    at once, he couldn't tell who was doing what or where. It was overwhelming, so
    many different hands caressing his skin, each with their own thermal signature,
    some girls warmer or cooler, but because there were so many of them, other than
    knowing he had Emily on his left and Hannah on his right, he literally couldn't
    differentiate one girl from another.

    "Nicolette, be a dear and make sure the camera pans

    over each and every one of us, so that Andrew can see what's happening in great
    detail when he watches this back later, would you, dear?"

    "Absolutely madam," Nicolette purred. "I'll

    do my best to keep both hands on the camera and none on myself, although that
    may be tricky, considering just how fucking hot all this is."

    "Now now, Nicolette," Emily chided. "I'm

    counting on you for this, so I expect you not to let me down."

    "Yes madam. Sorry madam. I won't madam."

    "Good girl," she giggled. "How are you

    holding up, Andrew?" Clearly it was Emily's fingertip trailing along his
    neck and the underside of his chin, because her nails were still the most
    distinct from his family.

    "It's, it's, ah, it's actually pretty hard to focus on

    any one thing, Em," he said. With so many hands and mouths on him,
    everything was blurring together a little bit. Two or three different hands
    were stroking his cock, and he was fairly certain at least two of the girls
    were taking turns suckling on the tip of it, maybe more. He was also certain
    there were at least two different hands on his balls as well, one of them
    tickling a fingertip against his perineum. With Nicolette filming, that meant
    there were ten women crowded around him or pressed against him right now, each
    working to get some contact with his body. There were so many points of
    pressure, he couldn't even be sure that they hadn't roped Jenny and Katie in to
    join the fun.

    "That's the point, love," Emily said to him.

    "Well, part of the point, anyway."

    Andy felt someone stand up on the bed and then move a

    little, bodies having to shift to adapt a bit, as he could feel that body
    sliding down one knee on either side of his thighs, the two hands on his cock
    moving to get it aligned up before he felt a body slip down onto his cock,
    pushing right up into someone's cunt, but with the barrage of sensations, he
    wasn't at all sure who it was, her ass resting against his pelvis.

    If he had to guess, based on the feeling of her body

    temperature against his, he would suspect it was Asha or Sheridan, maybe Piper,
    his partners that he had the least experience with. He felt semi confident that
    he'd spent enough time with Ash, Lauren and Niko slumbering against him that he
    would recognize them when he felt their touch.

    Whoever it was, her body went through a hard shudder when

    she first slid onto his cock, her cunt butterfly clenching on his cock as she
    settled on his lap. He didn't think he could feel her hands on his ankles, so
    he wondered if the other girls were holding her up. The sound of her moaning
    was muffled by what sounded like someone kissing her, their mouths mashed
    together to keep the sound in check, and him in confusion. It was hard to hear
    clearly with Emily humming in one of his ears, and Hannah buzzing in the other,
    as if the girls were trying to make sure all his senses were constantly under
    assault.

    "This is very hot to watch," Hannah said, raking

    her fingernails through the hair on his chest. "Especially since I have to
    keep both hands on you and can't play with myself. It's killing me, not gonna
    lie. If only you could see what I see."

    "Shush, Hannah," Emily said. "He'll see in

    time. Just let him enjoy the sensations for now." She leaned across him
    and pulled the curvy Asian teen the other half of the distance, because Andy
    could practically feel them kissing right in front of him, before they tilted
    their kiss, leaning down to mesh his lips into the mix, all three of them
    tangling up tongues together before both girls pulled back once more, settling
    back in against his sides.

    The person on his lap started to bounce and buck in a

    deliberate pace, not too hurried, but still a hint of eagerness in the tempo. A
    few of the hands had slipped off his body, and he suspected they may have been
    on the hips of whoever was straddling him, helping push her down even harder as
    she thrust her body onto his cock.

    "God, this is so hard to keep a clear head," Andy

    mumbled. "I don't know how long I can hold out, so I hope one of you will
    remember to update the chart."

    Emily giggled into his ear. "I'll handle it when we're

    done, darling, never you fret." Since moving to New Eden, it had become
    abundantly clear to Andy that there was going to need to be some organization
    to his sex life, keeping tabs on when every girl had gotten their most recent
    fix filled, so they'd set up a chart with each girl's name and the day she'd
    most recently gotten some of his cum. The chart also included the next
    "must be taken care of by" date for each girl, so they didn't run
    into problems with scheduling where everyone was running hot in need.

    After the ride back from the poker game a few weeks ago, Dr.

    Charlotte Varma had filled Andy in with more information on what changes the
    process had done to his body. He expected the news story would talk more about
    it for the populace at large, but he'd already disseminated the information to
    his household.

    His body was burning energy at a higher rate now, which was

    why his appetite had increased, but he'd actually lost a little weight. His
    balls were capable of generating semen at a far higher rate than they had
    before. Where as this time last year he'd have been lucky to get a third load
    in a day, now his body could accommodate five or six, if needed.

    "No need to hold back, Andrew," Emily purred at

    him. "We want you to let off a couple of loads this morning, and it looks
    like she's doing an excellent job thrusting down onto your cock, while the rest
    of us kiss and caress your flesh. You should know by now that there's no
    sensation any of us love more than that feeling of you nutting up inside of us.
    So don't keep it in. Let it fly! You can't see it, but she wants to feel your
    cum inside of her so much it's eating her up inside."

    "C'mon big daddy," Hannah teased, "give it to

    that little slut good. Fill her up. Cream her tight little pie. God, I fucking
    wish it was me getting that hot load."

    "We all do," Emily cooed. "Let me kiss you

    while you're cumming, Andrew." She turned his head towards her as she
    pressed her lips against his, and her kiss was hungrier than normal, as if she
    was trying to make sure he was lost in the moment.

    "Do it do it do it fucking fill that cunt!" Hannah

    hissed at him as Andy felt each of his balls being grabbed by a different hand.

    At that point, the sensations were simply too much to be

    contained, and his heels dug down into the bed as his hips pushed up as much as
    he could, trying to pin his cock as deep as he could into whoever's cunt was
    clamping around his cock as he began to orgasm, seven or eight surges of hot
    jism blasting into the body atop of him that began to vibrate again before
    giving a very sudden shift, a couple of the girls around him quickly adjusting.

    "Oh my god, that was so fucking hot, daddy,"

    Hannah said, her teeth pinching on his earlobe, her tongue glazing it with her
    saliva. "Fuck, you gotta watch that shit later, holy fucking shit,
    dude."

    As soon as he broke from the kiss with Emily, he drew in a

    deep breath. "Damn, that was intense," he said, as he felt the woman
    sliding off his lap. It almost felt like she was being lifted off more than
    actually climbing off herself, but with all the sea of hands and bodies, he
    knew he had to just be imagining things.

    "It's not over yet, Andrew," Em said to him.

    "I think one more load from you will take the edge off for the morning, so
    let's carry on, shall we?"

    "You really don't have to  "

    "Of course we don't, Andrew," she said, pressing a

    fingertip to his lips to silence him. "But we want to. We're enjoying
    this. It's fun for us. Aren't you having fun?"

    "You know Em," he panted, "they say when one

    of your senses is temporarily disabled, the others amplify to compensate, but I
    think all of you ladies are threatening to overload my goddamn sense of touch.
    Fuck, it's a lot of sensations all at once."

    The collection of women around him giggled, all the voices

    at various pitches and tones, before the assault of hands began anew. He felt
    someone step up and onto the bed, standing astraddle him before moving down
    onto her knees, this woman facing him as opposed to the last woman who'd been
    facing away from him. It was hard to keep everything straight with all the
    sensory assault, but that much at least he could differentiate. The legs pressed
    against the outside of his thighs were slender, more slim the woman before her,
    and if he had to guess, he would've said it was Asha or maybe Sheridan, since
    Emily was still pressed against his side.

    The woman sitting in his lap had his cock nestled against

    her snatch without pushing onto it, sliding back and forth against the shaft.
    He could feel a little tickle of hair against the head of his cock. That meant
    he was nearly certain it was Sheridan who sat atop him now. Asha was clean
    shaven, although she was considering growing a bit of hair out since finding
    out that Andy didn't mind. In fact, it seemed like almost all of the girls had
    arrived nearly bare of pubic hair (Ash and Sarah were notable exceptions, as
    both wanted to prove they were natural gingers), and each of them had told Andy
    that they thought all men preferred it that way. Andy's response had been that
    he didn't mind some hair, as long as it wasn't complete 1970s overgrowth bush.
    Since then many of the girls had grown landing strips, Vs or even started to
    get a little more ornate with it. Taylor had shaven a small blonde tuft above
    her cunt into a heart shape, which Lauren had both loved and never stopped
    teasing her over, saying over and over again that it was the girliest thing
    anyone in the house had ever done.

    Another girl moved up onto her knees to the left of him and

    moved in close, leaning in to kiss the girl atop of him, even as she lifted up,
    got his cock lined up, then pushed down on it hard, impaling herself firmly
    upon it. She moaned wantonly into the mouth of the girl she had locked lips
    with, who moaned back at her, the two pitches blended into one. As they did,
    all the other girls dragged their fingernails across his skin,  his chest,
    his stomach, his legs, even a few fingers at his balls beneath the body he
    suspected was Sheridan's,  as if to try and distract him even further.
    Whoever she was, his partner who'd screwed herself onto his cock, she had
    clenched down intently around his cock even as she settled, both of her hands
    on his chest, although just the fingertips only, the palms tented upwards.

    Andy expected her to sit there and settle, but whoever was

    atop his cock had other ideas in mind, rocking her hips back and upward,
    sliding partially off his cock only to thrust down and forward with a sharp
    snap once more. The tempo was a bit more rushed, wanton and insistent. One of
    her hands lifted from his chest and he was fairly certain she moved it down to
    rub on her own clit, even while she continued to snap down into him, making
    sure his cock was lodged deep inside of her cunt as much as she could. Her
    other hand was dragging short fingernails hard against the valley of his chest,
    raking through the dark curls there.

    "Fuck's sake, lookiter go," Sheridan said, her

    voice down near his ankles, which confused Andy a lot further. He'd been nearly
    certain it had been Sheridan atop of him, and now that he knew for a
    fact that it wasn't, he didn't have a clue who was posting on his cock, but
    whoever it was, they were drenching his shaft, and the rhythm they were setting
    wasn't giving him much a chance to resist the impending orgasm that was rapidly
    building up inside of his balls.

    He decided thinking about who it was wouldn't do him any

    good, so he resolved to just enjoy the experience, the feeling of the velvety
    cunt trying to milk the next load out of him, as she started jumping up and
    down even quicker atop of him, her ass smacking against the tops of his thighs.
    She was impaling his shaft hilt down to the base again and again, the speed
    practically a gallop.

    The number of hands on his body slowly decreased, and he

    thought they were all taking hold on the woman atop of him, pushing her down,
    forcing her to keep up her pace. He was trying to stop himself from going off
    too soon, but even with having just come a couple minutes earlier, the barrage
    of sensations was too much for him to resist for long.

    "Stop fighting it, darling," Emma whispered into

    his ear, her breath hot and fierce on his skin. "She wants this. She wants
    this so bad it's eating her up inside. You are the answer. You are her tonic.
    Let her have what she wants. Fill her belly with your gift."

    He was just about ready to pop when the girl riding atop of

    him said something, but it was too late for him to try and reel it back in.
    Past the point of no return, she said "I cannae take it any longer, a loue
    ye, do it ta me ya numpty, make me yer gare rul!"

    As his cock began to spew hot cum into the body atop of him,

    it dawned on him what was happening, and that it was already done. There
    was no turning back now, and more than anything, he had questions, loads and
    loads of questions.

    When the cum left his cock and filled the cunt wrapped

    around it, he felt her body violently tremble before falling deathly still,
    being held in place by the hands keeping her from toppling over.

    He was gasping and panting for breath as Emily rolled off

    his left arm, and the body atop of him was lowered forward, taking her place.
    Then Hannah rolled off his right arm, and another body, the first woman to have
    gotten his load today, was laid down in that spot, wedging him in once more.

    On both sides of him, he heard the same thing, only the

    voice on the left was saying it in a Scottish brogue. Two separate voices, each
    repeating that word, that oh so familiar singular word, repeated over and over
    and over again.

    "Imprinting," on his right.

    "Imprintin'," on his left.

    And, stuck there in the middle, Andy could think but one

    single thing.

    "Oh Fuck."

    Chapter 31

    Before they even took the blindfold off, Andy knew exactly

    who was pressed against his left and right sides, even if he hadn't seen either
    of them in person in over a decade. Emily pulled the blindfold off him and he
    looked to his right, seeing Fiona's smiling face resting against his shoulder.

    She was older, certainly, but the years had been far kinder

    to her than they had any right to be, and if DC had put her through any sort of
    hell, she certainly didn't wear it on her face. Mostly, she looked just like
    she had on their final night together, right before he'd moved west to
    California, and while that warmed his heart, he also felt a bit nervous about
    it. He'd put on some weight over the years, and the skin around his eyes was
    definitely showing initial wrinkles. The years hadn't been nearly as kind to
    him as they had to her.

    Then it occurred to him that she'd had several minutes to

    watch him, blindfolded and splayed out, time in which she could have changed
    her mind, and didn't, so it meant that she knew what she wanted, and, for all
    his flaws and mistakes, he was it.

    So then he decided to look to his left, and the face there

    certainly had aged, but mostly because she'd barely been more than a girl last
    time he'd seen her, then eighteen and full of life, now thirty three and much
    more wizened.

    Moira.

    She bore a tiny nose stud now, a diamond he thought, which

    was new, but the explosion of her crimson curls was as gloriously unruly as
    ever. She had some tattoos now, although he couldn't see them too clearly this
    close up. Also, he could feel her small tits were capped with pierced nipples,
    and that was also definitely a change.

    So much had changed about Moira over a decade and a half,

    and yet, that mischievous little smile of hers was exactly as he'd remembered
    it. It wasn't the only thing, though. She was still slender and lithe, willowy
    in frame but also short in stature. Many differences and yet, somehow, still
    fundamentally the same Moira he'd met a decade and a half ago.

    But how the hell had she come to be here? His mind was

    filled with endless questions, and he found himself slightly annoyed that he
    wasn't going to get real answers until tomorrow.

    Click! went the sound of a cell phone camera as the tiny L E

    D flash bulb lit him up, and he looked to see Niko holding a phone there,
    taking a handful of pictures as Emily moved to remove the restraints from his
    left arm, Sarah getting his right, Lauren getting his left leg and Hannah
    getting his right leg, all four of them moving quickly to make sure he wasn't
    imprisoned any longer.

    "Remember what I said," Ash said, as she helped

    him slide out from between the two slumbering bodies. "Say thank you when
    you're given a gift."

    He grinned, rolling his eyes in amusement. "Yes, well,

    I'll have to wait until they're both conscious before I can tell them thank
    you, now won't I?" He slipped back onto the bed so he could pull the
    covers over the two of them, making sure they were settled well into the bed.
    He made sure to put not only the sheet on them but also the comforter, so that
    they would awake warm and toasty in the bed. Of course, he realized,
    considering how early it was the morning, the rest of them were likely to be
    back in this bed before either of them woke up from the imprinting process.
    After getting them tucked in, he slid back to sit on the edge of the bed, seeing
    the girls were standing around him, all eager for a story, to explain how
    they'd come to this.

    "I asked Fiona if she was sure you'd be okay with

    Moira, and asked Moira if she was sure she wanted this, and Moira told me she
    was very excited to see you again, so clearly you two have some kind of
    history," Niko said, stepping close to rub her hand along Andy's shoulder.
    "Fi said you'd be anxious for about five minutes and then exuberant after
    that."

    Andy chuckled. "I think the five minutes has passed,

    and now I'm mostly just full of questions about what happened between then and
    now. We don't have to worry about waking them, but maybe we should go sit in
    one of the living rooms so everyone has a place to sit."

    While Andy grabbed a pair of boxers and a t shirt, the girls

    all did the same, pillaging his t shirt collection so that each of them was
    wearing one of his shirts as well as panties or boxers. Once all of them had
    some clothing on, they moved out of the bedroom and down the hall to the second
    story living room, filled with couches and chairs.

    He hopped onto a couch, as Sarah and Aisling immediately

    closed in on either side of him, as the rest of the girls gathered around,
    finding seats where they could all watch Andy, eager for him to spill the
    details they'd been unable to get from Fiona or Moira.

    "So I'm guessing you got to spend the most time with

    them, Niko," he said with a sly smile. "What did they tell you at the
    base? How much do you already know?"

    "Almost nothing!" she huffed in mock indignation, although

    the smile on her face made it clear it was simply a ploy. "Fiona's a
    troublemaker, and I kinda love her already. She said you'd slept with Moira
    before, and you hadn't complained when it happened, so that you would be okay
    with it happening again on a more regular basis."

    "That's it?"

    "Well, I asked Moira to tell me something she knew

    about you sexually to prove that she'd really slept with you before," Niko
    giggled, "and she said you loved that she had a foul mouth, so I knew she
    really had."

    Andy's eyebrows hopped in amusement as he nodded. "Yes.

    Well. I suppose I have to tell the story now, don't I?"

    "I mean, you don't," Sarah said, leaning in firmly

    against his right side, "but I think if you don't, you should be worried
    about all of us fucking dogpiling on you and tickling you until you can't
    breathe, and we all know how much you hate being tickled, so,”

    "Absolutely!" Emily giggled, tenting her

    fingertips like she was getting ready to tickle him. "Tea! Spill it!"

    "I can't tell if this story's going to be better or

    worse than you expected, but okay, here goes," he said, feeling Ash's
    fingertips stroking along the back of his head, trying to keep him at ease.
    "So in the fall of 2005, during Fi and my's last year of college, her
    older brother, Julian, got married to a Scottish girl named Alana. Naturally,
    Fi and I were invited to the wedding,  we were pretty established into our
    coupledom back then,  so even though the wedding was in Scotland, I
    knew it was important enough for her that we went. The two of us took a week
    off of classes to fly out to Aberdeen, as the wedding was in a little villa
    called Newburgh, just to the north of it."

    "Scottish weather in the fall is no great picnic,

    especially that far north," Emily said. "I'm surprised they didn't
    wait until the spring or summer."

    "The plan had been to hold the wedding the following

    year, actually, but Alana's mother had been diagnosed with stage four breast
    cancer, and they didn't think she had that long, so the timetable was pushed
    up. Thankfully, Newburgh isn't a particularly large village, so making the
    accommodations wasn't tricky. It just meant that we had to move the timetable
    of our trip up by a lot."

    "Always tricky," Piper said.

    "Any massive problems?" Hannah asked.

    "Well, we were a little worried that my passport wasn't

    going to arrive in time, but you girls know me, I prepare for everything a
    billion years in advance, so it showed up about two weeks before we were
    scheduled to leave. I'd never been out of the country before, whereas Fiona's
    passport had more stamps in it than library book."

    "They stamp library books?" Asha asked.

    Andy decided to let that slide. "I'd also never been

    someone's date to a wedding before either, so I didn't realize quite how much
    conversation there was going to be from her family about our future, whether we
    should get married, if either of us wanted children, the whole nine yards. And
    remember, we spent basically a full day just getting there, and another full
    day just getting back, so a lot of that conversation was had between the two of
    us before we'd gotten there. We were close and serious, but I hadn't realized
    that the possibility of marriage was on Fi's mind until we were on an airplane
    somewhere over the Atlantic and I didn't have anywhere to run."

    He chuckled a little, as the girls all shot him some degree

    of dirty looks.

    "I wasn't opposed to the idea, but I just didn't think

    she'd felt that attached to me, really. We'd already started having some of the
    conversations about how I wanted to go west and she wanted to go to DC, and I
    knew that was going to be a loggerhead we were going to come to at some
    point."

    "You're getting off topic, love," Emily chided.

    "You were getting to Moira."

    "Are you going to tell me how to tell a story,

    Em?" he countered, which made her snicker. "Anyway, marriage wasn't
    the only thing we talked about on the way up. We had a short taxi ride from
    Aberdeen to Newburgh where Fi thanked me for coming along, because she knew I'm
    not a big party person. I told her that of course I was going to come, since
    she was a bridesmaid and we'd been together as a couple for a few years at that
    point. Her whole family was going to be there, and it would've looked terrible
    if her boyfriend hadn't come along to her brother's wedding, no matter how he
    felt about it."

    "You've never seemed anti party at any of our

    parties," Ash said.

    "Well, no," he admitted, "but that's because

    I know everyone at our parties. I don't do quite as well in large social
    situations where there's a hundred people introducing themselves and you're
    expected to keep a dozen different conversations spinning in your head for
    hours on end. Those things I don't do as well with."

    "Just imagine how much fucking fun you're going to have

    meeting all our families and friends," Sarah teased. "Shit, our
    wedding's gonna be a small city."

    "Yes yes," Andy laughed, "we'll rent out the

    Fox Theatre in Oakland. It fits 2,800 people and if that isn't enough for you
    ladies, then the wedding's off." He tossed his hand into the air at the
    end for comic effect.

    All the girls giggled a little bit at that.

    "So how was Fiona's brother's wedding?" Sheridan

    asked.

    "Relatively small and intimate, to my shock. Fi's

    family isn't that big, and it seemed like Alana's wasn't either, although both
    sides had a smattering of friends who had flown or driven in. Alana's side was
    certainly more full, as Newburgh was her home town. Julian had gotten into
    international finance and was working out of London, helping manage some hedge
    fund, which is where he'd met Alana. So for all of her friends, it was just a
    couple of hours. For his family and most of his older friends, it was a
    transatlantic voyage. But we came anyway, and I think there were about fifty
    people at the wedding, so it wasn't as overwhelming as I expected, and Fiona
    looked amazing in the bridesmaid's dress."

    "Keep going," Piper prompted.

    "Well, Moira was one of the other bridesmaids, a

    childhood friend of Alana's, well, someone Alana had babysat growing up,
    actually. I was 23, Fiona was 22, Julian was 27, Alana was 25 and Moira was 18,
    but only just. Alana and Moira were still tight friends even all the years
    later, and so when she'd decided to get married, she'd asked her two sisters,
    Julian's sister, her best friend and Moira to be in her wedding party."

    "Here's where the plot thickens, I reckon," Lauren

    said.

    "Wait," Sarah said. "The threesome you were

    telling Jade about?"

    "Can I tell my story, or do you girls want to continue

    jumping to any conclusion you can get your hands on?" he said, trying to
    put as much 'disappointed parent' as he could into his tone, placing his hands
    on his hips in exasperation.

    "Sorry baby," Sarah replied, kissing his cheek.

    "Carry on."

    "Thank you," he sighed, although he wasn't

    genuinely annoyed. It was simply fun keeping the girls in the dark a little
    longer, since they'd enjoyed having him blindfolded so much. "So the
    wedding itself was nice, mostly a low key affair. One thing I'd told Fiona was
    that the heavy Scottish accents were crazy hard to understand, especially as we
    were all starting to have more than a few drinks at the reception. I dunno if
    any of you ladies have been drinking with Scots before,” Emily cleared her
    throat and he shot her a wink. "...but for those of you who haven't,
    heavens, you can't tell if you're way more drunk than you thought, or if
    their language has just devolved into raw sounds."

    "Usually a bit of both," Emily said as she nodded.

    "It's true,  I've grown up hearing Scottish voices now and again, and
    even I have trouble making out what they're saying after they've a few pints in
    them."

    "So, picture that, me at a wedding reception, a little

    tipsy, unable to hold a conversation with at least half of the people in the
    building, and Fi pulls me out onto the dance floor, where I am just
    drunk enough that I don't give a shit of how badly I'm dancing."

    "You aren't that awkward, love," Ash teased.

    "You're fibbing, love, but I'll let it slide. Anyway,

    Fi and I are out there dancing on the floor, and the DJ puts on a slower song,
    some Robbie Williams number I think, but basically all that sort of stuff
    blends together for me. And while we're there slow dancing, Fi whispers into my
    ear and asks me if I've ever considered a threesome."

    "I fucking knew it!" Sarah said, shoving her fist

    into the air, before realizing everyone was staring at her, and she giggled
    furiously, burying her face in Andy's neck for a second. "Sorry, sorry,
    carry on. Just super fucking proud of myself for figuring it out."

    "I told Fi that she was all the woman I needed, and the

    idea of sharing her with another man was enough to make me soft. She giggled,
    said she didn't want another man, and that she didn't want us to have Miss
    Forever, but that we were at a wedding, so there wasn't any shame in
    having fun with Miss Right Now."

    "That little minx," Niko mumbled.

    "She even had someone in mind, and pointed out Moira,

    who was dancing by herself in the center of the room, slow dancing alone like
    nobody was watching, having shrugged off a couple of Julian's friends from
    London. She didn't have the nose stud back then, but she certainly had the long
    curly dark red hair. It had been up for the ceremony, but as soon as she'd
    gotten to the reception, she'd let her hair down, both figuratively and
    literally."

    "You certainly do have a fucking type, Andy,"

    Sarah teased, poking him in the ribs.

    Andy blushed a little bit, looking down at his lap for a

    moment before looking back up again. "Moira was actually my first redhead,
    and I didn't have another in my life until I met Ash. Most of the time, before
    and after Fi, I dated blondes, actually. But I'd be lying if I didn't admit
    that Moira certainly went a long way into shaping my sexual tastes."

    "How so?"

    "She was so confident, so playful, so open and free.

    She loved to swear, and I know that Fi picked up on that, because she swore way
    more when we got back from Scotland than before we'd left. Moira was only 18 at
    the time but she felt like this dynamo of energy, and she wore her sexuality so
    blatantly on her sleeve. She seemed worldly, far more experienced than either
    Fi or I were, and while we were nervous when the whole thing started, to Moira,
    it seemed like just another in a long list of adventures, one that she was
    going to dive into without reservation. The Scottish accent was hot too, I'm
    not gonna lie, but you girls know how I have a love of accents."

    At that, Emily began to giggle frantically, a frenzied laugh

    that made all the other girls and even Andy as well turn to look at her, her
    face turning red, waving her arms in the air for everyone to fall silent for a
    moment, and eventually the laughing fit faded and she was finally able to
    speak. "I know that you said the family was full after this, Andrew, but
    Niko absolutely, positively, unequivocally has to remain vigilant for a Welsh
    girl to bring into the house, so you can complete the set." Andy cocked
    his head to one side, so she explained. "English," she said, pointing
    at herself. "Irish," she said, pointing at Aisling.
    "Scottish," she said, pointing back at the bedroom. "You can't
    leave the set unfinished like that. We've got to get you a taff to round out
    the set."

    "Taff?" Niko asked.

    "The river that runs through the Welsh capital of

    Cardiff is the river Taff, so a lot of people call the Welsh taffs or
    taffys," Emily said. "Anyway, you will make an exception if we find
    the right Welsh girl to complete the house. I've decided for you."

    "I don't get a say in the matter?" he asked,

    realizing it was futile trying to argue with her.

    "Oh, of course you do, Andrew, and your say is

    'whatever you think is best, my darling Emily.'"

    He grinned, chastised. "Whatever you think is best, my

    darling Emily."

    "There's a good boy."

    "Did you keep in touch with Moira after your

    tryst?"

    "I didn't, and I thought Fi hadn't either. It was only

    one day, well, I guess it was technically two nights and one day. But it felt
    very much like a fling, a very intense series of sexual experiences that were
    wonderful, but definitely fleeting. I mean, I told Moira that if she ever
    wanted to come to the states, we'd be happy to show her around, and I gave her
    my email address, but I never heard from her after that. Shit, I don't even
    know her last name!"

    "It's MacLeod," Niko said.

    "What, like the Highlander?" Sarah asked.

    "It's one of the most common surnames in Scotland,

    Sares, so hush," Emily said to her.

    "I wonder if there's such a thing as too

    Scottish," Andy muttered to himself.

    "I went and got them from the base earlier this morning

    at their request," Niko said. "Myself, Ash and Emily chatted with
    them a little bit before we brought them into the bedroom. They're both
    genuinely very eager to join the family."

    "Moira was a little starstruck by me at first," Em

    confessed, "but I told her she was going to have to get over that and she
    agreed."

    "We didn't have a lot of time to talk to them this morning,

    but we did vet them a little bit," Aisling said to him. "Fiona seemed
    exactly like you described her as, and Moira seemed proper class."

    "You did agree to whatever Fiona's condition

    was, Andy," Niko said to him. "Moira was that condition. I'm sure she'll
    be happy to tell you why when they're both awake."

    "We wouldn't have let them in if we didn't think they

    wanted to be with you for any reasons other than the right ones, Andrew,"
    Emily said. "And we vetted them as a team, so each of us could make certain
    there weren't any red flags lying about, and be certain that the others hadn't
    overlooked any possible deal breakers."

    "I'm surprised you didn't join them in grilling them

    over, Sarah," Andy said to her.

    She laughed a little and shrugged. "I'm klutzy and I'd

    have only screwed it up or said something awkward. Besides, I had to make sure
    you stayed pinned in bed until they got back, although Piper helped with that
    too."

    Piper smirked. "Sheridan tied the knots, though."

    "Ever need a hand with rope," Sheridan giggled,

    "I'm your girl."

    "Besides, I trust in the trio," Sarah said.

    "Em knows what things I'd think to ask, and Ash and Niko only ever have
    your best interests at heart, so I knew they'd do fine without me getting in
    the way or slowing things down."

    "Anyway," Andy continued, "after Fi and I

    flew back from Scotland, I never heard from Moira again. I didn't want to ask
    Fi if she had, because I didn't want her ever thinking she wasn't enough for
    me. Fi could be a little emotionally insecure back in those days, and I felt
    like if I went around asking about Moira, I might be accidentally picking a
    fight I didn't intend to, so I just played it safe. Do you know how they
    reconnected, Niko?"

    "It's not my place to tell their story, Andy,"

    Niko said. "I know bits and pieces, but when they're awake, I'm sure
    they're going to tell you all about what they've both been up to for the last
    fifteen years. They both seemed like wonderful people, and if I had seen
    anything to give me pause while they were at the base, I would've voiced
    concerns well before they even set foot in the door."

    "Can you at least tell me what Moira does for a living?

    That much surely can't be a spoiler."

    "It's not and don't call me Shirley," Niko

    replied, sticking her tongue out. "She's a doctor, actually, and
    apparently a damn good one. Dr. Moira MacLeod. So the Rook family got itself a
    doctor in the end after
    all."             

    "That's wild," he said. "I would've never

    pegged for her becoming a doctor. Can you be more specific?"

    "I could, but then we're bordering into spoiler

    territory, so I won't. But I'll tell you what I will do. Wait here a
    minute," Niko said, hopping up from her chair, heading back towards the
    bedroom.

    "Any idea what this is about?" Andy asked Emily,

    since she seemed to be the most in the know at the moment.

    "Not in the least," she answered, just as Niko was

    coming back into the room with her arms behind her back.

    "So Fiona did have one thing she wanted me to give you,

    once they were imprinting, and you knew she was going to be part of your life
    again, and this time forever." From behind her back, she pulled out a
    weird stuffed monkey, a rather cheap looking plushy that had clearly been
    carted around for a long time, the color of the fur slightly faded from age.
    She held it out to him with a kind smile.

    He took it from her, and immediately started to tear up a

    little, a shocked little laugh escaping from his lips. "Oh. My. God. I
    don't fucking believe it. There is no fucking way."

    Niko smiled, not moving away, standing in front of him.

    "She said you'd recognize it."

    "Of course I fucking recognize it," he said, aware

    there were tears running down his cheeks. "On my and Fi's first date, we
    went to this traveling carnival that had stopped on campus, and I spent thirty
    bucks at the ring toss game to win her this silly goddamn monkey, because she
    said it was the cutest thing, and I refused to give up. Eventually I won it and
    gave it to her, and she used to keep it on her desk at home, but I didn't think
    she'd kept it all these years," He was crying openly now, but still
    smiling, the waves of joy almost unbearable. "God I'm a mess, girls, I'm
    sorry."

    Suddenly all the girls rushed him, each of them doing their

    best to wrap their arms around him, all of them hugging him together, a couple
    of them having teared up a little, in sympathy or maybe caught up in the story
    he'd been telling, he wasn't quite sure.

    They stayed like that a few minutes, until Andy had regained

    him composure, Sarah wiping the tears from his face as each of the girls took a
    turn giving him a soft kiss.

    "I promise you, girls, you're all going to love Fi, and

    if Fi thought it was important to bring Moira, then you're all going to love
    Moira as well. Fi always had the better judgment of the two of us," he
    said as the girls peeled away one at a time and returned to their seats.

    "I got to spend a few hours yesterday with them,"

    Niko said, "and they're both awesome, so nobody panic."

    "Well, maybe we should panic a little, my dears,"

    Emily teased, tapping her Apple Watch, "because I'd like to remind
    everyone that 60 Minutes will be arriving in just under three hours, and the
    last thing we want to do is appear on national television in our jammies like
    we're hosting a slumber party. And as big as the master bathroom's shower is, we
    don't want to all be running the hot water at once in several different
    bathrooms either. So why don't half of you go and get your outfits picked out,
    ready and set aside, and the other half of us will hop through our showers.
    Make sure that you can still eat, though, and you can put on lipstick after
    lunch as a finishing touch."

    "Yes, Emily," all the other girls said together in

    unison, like a bunch of reluctant schoolchildren, which only made Emily giggle
    all over again, trying on her best schoolmarm look.

    "As for you, Andrew," she said, helping to pull

    him to his feet. "You definitely need to get shaved, hop through your
    shower and then get dressed, because I know you're going to want to make sure
    the house is in proper order for their arrival."

    To be continued in part 17, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.

    1 hr

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.